Selected quad for the lemma: church_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
church_n	bishop_n	city_n	diocese_n	4,049	5	10.8358	5	false

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A49603	The history of the Eucharist divided into three parts : the first treating of the form of celebration : the second of the doctrine : the third of worship in the sacrament / written originally in French by monsieur L'Arroque ... done into English by J.W.; Histoire de l'Eucharistie. English	Larroque, Matthieu de, 1619-1684.; Walker, Joseph.	1684 (1684)	Wing L454; ESTC R30489	587,431	602

in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8●9_n t._n 7._o council_n pa●r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8●9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n tha●_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la d●_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z

council_n nicaen_fw-la 2_o act_n 6._o assemble_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o father_n have_v take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o have_v give_v thanks_o he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o like_a manner_n have_v give_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o there_o be_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o thing_n nor_o figure_n choose_v by_o he_o that_o can_v so_o fit_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n see_v then_o the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n make_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o here_o be_v eleven_o substantial_a witness_n which_o be_v add_v unto_o the_o five_o other_o which_o we_o pass_v over_o and_o shall_v appear_v in_o due_a time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o sixteen_o without_o touch_v those_o which_o may_v by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n be_v draw_v unto_o the_o same_o testimony●_n for_o i_o have_v make_v choice_n only_o of_o those_o which_o seem_v most_o evident_a and_o of_o those_o also_o some_o speak_v in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o other_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_n if_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o speak_v of_o bread_n wine_n fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o figure_n sign_n type_n symbol_n sacrament_n of_o representation_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o give_v a_o figurative_a sense_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a let_v he_o exact_o see_v if_o any_o of_o these_o ancient_a commentator_n have_v speak_v of_o reality_n of_o bodily_a conversion_n and_o of_o local_a presence_n in_o interpret_n they_o for_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o can_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o important_a a_o doctrine_n as_o that_o in_o a_o occasion_n which_o indispensable_o oblige_v they_o to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o without_o render_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o horrid_a hypocrisy_n and_o injustice_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o appear_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o what_o have_v be_v produce_v and_o examine_v as_o indeed_o say_v they_o whatever_o scrutiny_n we_o can_v make_v no_o such_o thing_n nor_o like_v it_o do_v appear_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o and_o lawful_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o father_n have_v take_v these_o word_n not_o in_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n moreover_o all_o these_o reflection_n of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n amount_v just_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o understand_v they_o command_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n when_o it_o forbid_v to_o interpret_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 4._o sess_n 4._o contrary_a to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n because_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v by_o melchior_n canus_n 10._o locor_fw-la l_o 7._o c._n 3._o num_fw-la 10._o bishop_n of_o the_o canary_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n chap._n ii_o of_o what_o the_o father_n be_v believe_v concern_v what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o it_o beside_o the_o many_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o word_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o institute_v this_o most_o august_n sacrament_n which_o we_o have_v sufficient_o enumerate_v and_o set_v down_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n i_o find_v they_o have_v say_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o may_v direct_v we_o unto_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o we_o will_v inquire_v into_o in_o this_o second_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v there_o be_v give_v unto_o each_o of_o these_o present_a 34._o just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o vol._n 1._o i●en_a l._n 4._o c_o 34._o say_v justin_n martyr_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n give_v it_o the_o same_o name_n call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n and_o thanks_o have_v be_v make_v and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n fin_n contr._n tryph._n p._n 260._o orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o id._n ibid._n id._n homil._n 5._o in_o levitic_n cyprian_n ep._n 76._o &_o 63_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6_o c._n 43._o prope_fw-la fin_n but_o it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o our_o christian_a philosopher_n i_o mean_v st._n justin_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n origen_n against_o celsus_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n the_o bread_n offer_v with_o thanksgiving_n and_o prayer_n make_v for_o the_o mercy_n bestow_v on_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n st._n cyprian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n when_o he_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o cup_n or_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o cecilius_n he_o very_o often_o call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v not_o flower_n only_o nor_o water_n only_o but_o a_o composition_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n knead_v and_o mould_v together_o and_o make_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o fabian_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o undue_a ordination_n of_o novatian_n unto_o the_o episcopacy_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o distribution_n and_o reception_n he_o call_v it_o that_o bread_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o marcionite_n 23._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o who_o teach_v that_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o another_o god_n upon_o another_o earth_n and_o with_o another_o water_n and_o that_o they_o make_v prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o the_o bread_n of_o another_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o understand_v that_o in_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n to_o martion_n he_o presuppose_v that_o the_o orthodox_n make_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n the_o creator_n upon_o this_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o ignatius_n name_n philad_n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o if_o we_o descend_v low_a 13._o conc._n ancyr_n c._n 2._o conc._n neoces_n c._n 13._o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o council_n of_o ancyrus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 314_o forbid_v deacon_n that_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n to_o present_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup._n and_o that_o of_o neocesarea_n of_o the_o same_o year_n say_v that_o the_o country-priest_n can_v offer_v nor_o give_v the_o bread_n in_o prayer_n nor_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o chief_a church_n in_o the_o city_n if_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o city_n be_v present_a 3._o euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 3._o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n write_v about_o the_o year_n 328._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n express_v dark_o by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n 30._o bil._n in_o matth._n c._n 30._o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o passover_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v make_v the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o st._n macarius_n follow_v the_o same_o step_n in_o say_v that_o in_o the_o church_n one_o participate_v of_o visible_a bread_n to_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n 25._o council_n laod._n c._n 25._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n 360_o ordain_v that_o minister_n ought_v not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o deacon_n or_o rather_o subdeacon_n to_o administer_v the_o bread_n nor_o bless_v the_o cup._n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n make_v this_o decree_n 24._o council_n carth._n c._n 24._o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v but_o what_o the_o lord_n himself_o have_v do_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n this_o decree_n be_v the_o 37th_o in_o the_o code_n

to_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n second_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o this_o monastery_n not_o to_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o the_o communion_n until_o the_o next_o day_n but_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o same_o time_n all_o that_o remain_v which_o say_v some_o will_v not_o have_v be_v do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o just_a before_o receive_v it_o in_o communicate_v which_o make_v they_o easy_o believe_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o custom_n 58._o ibid._n l._n ●●_o 13._o p._n 58._o which_o be_v not_o observe_v when_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n write_v do_v follow_v the_o change_n of_o belief_n former_o say_v he_o there_o be_v such_o care_n take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o very_a priest_n and_o prior_n which_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n and_o caution_n eat_v all_o that_o remain_v of_o the_o eucharist_n without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o until_o next_o day_n of_o which_o custom_n nevertheless_o little_a heed_n be_v take_v here_o at_o present_a but_o all_o be_v keep_v that_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o therein_o find_v that_o the_o day_n before_o the_o preparation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o holy_a thursday_n 58._o ibid._n p._n 58._o there_o be_v so_o much_o of_o the_o sacrament_n keep_v as_o need_v for_o to_o communicate_v they_o all_o 140._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30_o p._n 140._o that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o distribute_v as_o they_o can_v convenient_o take_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o cup_n be_v careful_o rub_v without_o fear_v there_o shall_v remain_v any_o part_n of_o the_o wine_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o be_v consecrate_a that_o it_o may_v be_v lose_v they_o believe_v then_o that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v still_o subsist_v after_o consecration_n 141._o ibid._n p._n 141._o for_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v lose_v and_o again_o the_o priest_n divide_v the_o host_n and_z puts_z part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o blood_n of_o one_o half_a he_o communicate_v himself_o and_o with_o the_o rest_n he_o communicate_v the_o deacon_n 145._o ibid._n p._n 145._o many_o think_v it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v of_o the_o glorious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o again_o when_o the_o priest_n have_v break_v the_o host_n he_o put_v part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n and_o two_o part_n upon_o the_o patten_n and_o he_o cover_v both_o with_o the_o corporal_n but_o first_o of_o all_o he_o careful_o rub_v the_o outside_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o shake_v it_o with_o the_o same_o finger_n wherewith_o he_o touch_v it_o fear_v lest_o that_o in_o perform_v the_o fraction_n there_o may_v not_o remain_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n 148._o ibid._n p._n 148._o it_o be_v prescribe_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v if_o it_o so_o happen_v that_o there_o remain_v ever_o so_o little_a of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v expound_v to_o be_v a_o very_a little_a crumb_n and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v indivisible_a part_n like_v to_o a_o atom_n in_o fine_a treat_v of_o the_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n 28._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 28._o it_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bring_v from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o that_o the_o priest_n hold_v upon_o the_o cup_n the_o portion_n that_o he_o shall_v bring_v now_o let_v any_o body_n judge_n if_o a_o part_n of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o whole_a and_o be_v carry_v into_o some_o other_o place_n and_o that_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o these_o ancient_a custom_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v conclude_v that_o this_o famous_a congregation_n be_v not_o always_o of_o the_o belief_n it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o during_o the_o x._o century_n they_o embrace_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o person_n draw_v from_o these_o custom_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o have_v do_v with_o this_o age_n we_o must_v first_o take_v a_o view_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n itself_o to_o be_v inform_v of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n 974._o what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o italy_n in_o his_o time_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o do_v not_o intend_v here_o to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o prelate_n nor_o the_o vicissitude_n which_o happen_v he_o during_o his_o life_n for_o of_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n he_o become_v bishop_n of_o verona_n from_o whence_o some_o time_n after_o he_o be_v expel_v and_o make_v bishop_n of_o liege_n but_o for_o three_o year_n only_o and_o then_o he_o lose_v this_o dignity_n those_o which_o desire_v to_o be_v particular_o inform_v of_o his_o adventure_n and_o of_o the_o reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v by_o his_o learning_n although_o it_o may_v be_v he_o can_v be_v whole_o excuse_v of_o inconstancy_n in_o his_o conduct_n may_v read_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n from_o who_o we_o take_v what_o shall_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o speak_n 282_o ratherius_n veron_n serm._n 2_o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi p._n 314_o 315._o t._n 2._o spicil_n &_o serm._n 3._o p._n 317._o &_o alibi_fw-la id._n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr quadrag_n p._n 282_o of_o give_v the_o holy_a bread_n of_o present_v the_o morsel_n of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n although_o these_o expression_n be_v not_o much_o after_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n no_o more_o than_o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o which_o observe_v the_o fast_a of_o holy_a thursday_n sup_v with_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v institute_v on_o that_o day_n i_o will_v insist_v upon_o one_o part_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o plain_o show_v as_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o yet_o receive_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o his_o promotion_n unto_o the_o diocese_n of_o verona_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v twice_o dispossess_v for_o he_o write_v what_o we_o be_v about_o to_o allege_v whilst_o he_o be_v bishop_n this_o ratherius_n have_v cite_v a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n of_o verona_n which_o restrain_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n unto_o believer_n only_o 181._o id._n the_o contempt_n canon_n part_n ●_o p._n 181._o as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o add_v as_o to_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o the_o communicant_a do_v receive_v see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o that_o do_v now_o state_n the_o question_n i_o must_v therefore_o answer_v and_o i_o thereunto_o willing_o agree_v for_o because_o unto_o he_o that_o receive_v worthy_o it_o be_v true_a flesh_n although_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o and_o also_o true_a blood_n although_o the_o wine_n be_v see_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v i_o confess_v i_o can_v think_v nor_o say_v what_o it_o be_v unto_o he_o which_o receive_v unworthy_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o god_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o the_o good_a and_o to_o the_o wicked_a there_o be_v no_o examine_v if_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v receive_v worthy_o or_o unworthy_o they_o only_o say_v that_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n in_o ratherius_n his_o time_n he_o will_v not_o have_v be_v to_o seek_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v the_o wicked_a do_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o declare_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v that_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o believer_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o true_o with_o great_a reason_n because_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a

reject_v it_o but_o upon_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o bread_n leaven_v or_o unleavened_a saint_n ignatius_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o particular_o of_o st._n john_n bishop_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o moreover_o a_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o rome_n the_o first_o of_o february_n anno_fw-la 107._o or_o 109._o in_o the_o eleven_o year_n of_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n and_o if_o the_o epistle_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n be_v true_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n or_o at_o far_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o second_o there_o be_v heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o i_o mention_v his_o epistle_n i_o speak_v not_o general_o of_o all_o those_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n but_o only_o of_o the_o seven_o most_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v above_o 1300_o year_n since_o eusebius_n see_v they_o and_o after_o eusebius_n they_o be_v cite_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v of_o these_o seven_o that_o the_o moderate_a person_n both_o roman_a catholik_o and_o protestant_n seem_v to_o make_v great_a difficulty_n i_o mean_v the_o protestant_n that_o admit_v they_o as_o legitimate_a for_o i_o find_v several_a that_o question_n they_o all_o and_o that_o can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o genuine_a issue_n of_o that_o illustrious_a martyr_n as_o messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr saumaise_fw-fr blondel_n aubertin_n daillé_n this_o latter_a have_v also_o examine_v in_o a_o particular_a treatise_n all_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n that_o he_o can_v discover_v in_o these_o epistle_n i_o free_o confess_v myself_o to_o be_v in_o this_o error_n if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o that_o of_o a_o long_a time_n i_o have_v therein_o observe_v several_a thing_n which_o suffer_v i_o not_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n ignatius_n have_v write_v they_o but_o as_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o show_v it_o and_o that_o beside_o it_o have_v be_v perform_v by_o other_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o these_o heretic_n smyrn_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la smyrn_n they_o abstain_v say_v he_o from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o from_o prayer_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n and_o which_o the_o father_n raise_v up_o by_o his_o goodness_n it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n since_o theodoret_n cite_v this_o passage_n but_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o prayer_n he_o use_v these_o they_o admit_v not_o sacrament_n nor_o oblation_n i_o think_v the_o word_n oblation_n be_v more_o significant_a than_o that_o of_o prayer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frivolous_a than_o to_o represent_v unto_o we_o those_o heretic_n as_o abstain_v from_o prayer_n because_o they_o own_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o see_v no_o connexion_n betwixt_o these_o two_o thing_n nor_o that_o they_o have_v any_o dependence_n the_o one_o upon_o the_o other_o unless_o some_o will_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v general_o all_o manner_n of_o prayer_n but_o only_o that_o whereby_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consecrate_v and_o which_o many_o think_v be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o they_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n use_v for_o the_o consecrate_v this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o father_n call_v it_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v unto_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la to_o repeat_v it_o because_o not_o have_v yet_o receive_v holy_a baptism_n they_o can_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v call_v god_n father_n nor_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o they_o be_v admit_v immediate_o after_o baptism_n but_o in_o fine_a these_o very_a word_n make_v i_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o epistle_n it_o may_v be_v and_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o may_v be_v heretic_n which_o do_v so_o and_o that_o he_o who_o forge_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o oppose_v these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n have_v express_o observe_v it_o not_o consider_v as_o it_o often_o happen_v to_o that_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n under_o who_o name_n he_o will_v cover_v himself_o i_o far_o confess_v that_o if_o those_o heretic_n which_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o docetes_n and_o putative_n that_o be_v those_o which_o deny_v the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o only_o allow_v he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o fantome_n and_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n i_o say_v i_o grant_v that_o have_v they_o act_v according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n they_o will_v not_o have_v allow_v of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v they_o can_v not_o allow_v it_o without_o ruine_v their_o abominable_a doctrine_n by_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o consider_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v but_o what_o they_o do_v now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o true_a s._n ignatius_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n for_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v observe_v it_o which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v to_o do_v as_o well_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o heresy_n as_o those_o which_o have_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o heretic_n whereof_o we_o now_o treat_v the_o first_o which_o refuse_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o ascodrupite_n which_o be_v a_o limb_n of_o the_o impostor_n mark_n and_o mark_v a_o unhappy_a branch_n of_o valentine_n which_o valentine_n begin_v not_o to_o appear_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n ignatius_n and_o as_o for_o those_o concern_v in_o the_o epistle_n which_o we_o examine_v how_o can_v they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o glorious_a martyr_n see_v they_o abstain_v not_o from_o it_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o 14._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o for_o tertullian_n do_v formal_o tellus_fw-la that_o martion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o these_o heretic_n persist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v he_o declare_v that_o the_o god_n of_o martion_n show_v his_o body_n by_o the_o bread_n otherwise_o the_o orthodox_n can_v not_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n any_o advantage_n against_o they_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o for_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o one_o dispute_v with_o another_o they_o must_v dispute_v upon_o common_a principle_n and_o which_o be_v acknowl_v on_o both_o side_n i_o shall_v think_v then_o and_o to_o end_v the_o consideration_n of_o this_o matter_n that_o these_o heretic_n which_o oppose_v not_o so_o much_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n auth_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr euchar._n c._n 1._o §._o ne_o auth_v as_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n as_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v well_o observe_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o see_v they_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o catholic_n strong_a arm_n to_o contradict_v they_o they_o abstain_v from_o celebrate_v it_o as_o the_o ascodrupite_n have_v do_v a_o long_a while_n before_o they_o although_o upon_o another_o account_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o heretic_n both_o which_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o reject_v the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o upon_o different_a principle_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n a_o new_a heretic_n that_o towards_o flanders_n and_o especial_o in_o brabant_n where_o he_o spread_v abroad_o his_o heresy_n and_o the_o poison_n of_o his_o pernicious_a doctrine_n it_o be_v one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o have_v a_o design_n to_o ruin_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o it_o unto_o all_o those_o which_o he_o can_v seduce_v do_v so_o well_o by_o his_o cunning_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n under_o who_o he_o have_v enroll_v himself_o that_o he_o persuade_v the_o people_n of_o antwerp_n a_o great_a and_o populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n wherefore_o they_o continue_v several_a year_n without_o communicate_v as_o the_o

4._o c._n 20._o for_o describe_v the_o outrage_n which_o the_o pagan_n commit_v in_o the_o church_n of_o theonas_n at_o alexandria_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o altar_n of_o this_o church_n as_o be_v but_o one_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o priest_n 79._o libel_n prec_fw-la p._n 64._o &_o 79._o marcellini_fw-la and_o faustin_n represent_v in_o their_o request_n unto_o the_o emperor_n the_o ruin_n of_o two_o temple_n one_o in_o spain_n the_o other_o in_o egypt_n mention_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n write_v philad_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o bishop_n and_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o thing_n know_v to_o every_o body_n and_o which_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o lion_n write_v against_o amalarius_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n speak_v of_o one_o sole_a altar_n in_o each_o church_n if_o then_o the_o father_n sometime_o speak_v of_o altar_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n of_o necessity_n they_o must_v then_o intend_v or_o mean_v several_a church_n or_o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o indefinite_a proposition_n and_o not_o to_o be_v apply_v unto_o any_o particular_a place_n this_o custom_n of_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o each_o church_n have_v be_v retain_v even_o until_o our_o day_n among_o the_o great_a christian_a communion_n except_v the_o latin_n as_o among_o the_o greek_n which_o admit_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n 11._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 16._o sigism_n baro_n de_fw-fr rebus_fw-la moscov_n lib._n itin_n aeth_n c._n 11._o as_o gore_n observe_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n nor_o among_o the_o moscovite_n by_o the_o relation_n of_o sigismond_n in_o his_o memoir_n of_o muscovia_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n which_o be_v in_o prester_n john_n country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o eye-witness_n the_o pontifical_a book_n which_o be_v improper_o attribute_v unto_o pope_n damasus_n never_o speak_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n in_o the_o singular_a in_o all_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n until_o adrian_n the_o first_o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o age_n for_o in_o his_o life_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o great_a altar_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o other_o altar_n which_o may_v be_v in_o the_o same_o church_n which_o be_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o live_v of_o several_a pope_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n after_o adrian_n whereas_o before_o there_o be_v mention_n make_v but_o of_o one_o altar_n which_o show_v that_o by_o the_o thirteen_o altar_n which_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o have_v be_v erect_v by_o palladius_n bishop_n of_o xaintus_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v altar_n or_o sacramental_a table_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o corruption_n of_o speech_n be_v call_v altar_n or_o table_n as_o appear_v by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n as_o be_v confess_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr laubespine_n late_a bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o author_n for_o if_o optatus_n make_v no_o scruple_n so_o to_o call_v the_o tomb_n of_o the_o false_a martyr_n of_o the_o donatist_n whereof_o he_o treat_v in_o that_o place_n much_o less_o will_v he_o have_v fear_v if_o occasion_n have_v present_v to_o attribute_v this_o name_n unto_o those_o of_o catholic_n martyr_n because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v there_o from_o time_n to_o time_n celebrate_v but_o in_o fine_a since_z adrian_z the_o first_o that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o since_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o 7._o capit._fw-la dom._n car._n m._n c._n 6._o 1.2_o coneil_n gal._n &_o capit._n car._n m._n etc._n etc._n append_v 1._o ad_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 7._o they_o begin_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n to_o multiply_v altar_n in_o church_n that_o the_o emperor_n charlemagne_n contemporary_a with_o pope_n adrian_n be_v force_v to_o prohibit_v in_o his_o capitulary_n the_o too_o great_a number_n of_o altar_n but_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o question_n of_o altar_n the_o reader_n may_v take_v notice_n if_o he_o please_v that_o movable_a altar_n be_v not_o introduce_v among_o christian_n but_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o also_o it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v in_o what_o age_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o be_v use_v that_o which_o some_o allege_v of_o ives_n of_o chartres_n who_o die_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n not_o regard_v as_o i_o suppose_v the_o use_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o altar_n whatever_o may_v be_v 20._o hist_o relig_n c._n 20._o it_o sufficient_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v unknown_a in_o the_o five_o century_n because_o theodoret_n make_v use_v of_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o deacon_n 14._o philost_n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o instead_o of_o a_o altar_n to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o cell_n of_o maris_n and_o before_o he_o the_o martyr_n lucian_n make_v use_v of_o his_o breast_n 31._o niceph._n caldist_n l._n 8._o c._n 31._o it_o may_v be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v not_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n that_o a_o altar_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o less_o a_o consecrate_a altar_n in_o fine_a the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v not_o practice_v the_o consecrate_v of_o altar_n which_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n believe_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o the_o celebration_n there_o perform_v be_v unlawful_a but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o at_o the_o beginning_n 4._o add._n 9_o nove●b_n lect_v 4._o therefore_o there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n that_o it_o be_v say_v that_o silvester_n who_o be_v pope_n in_o the_o year_n 314_o be_v the_o first_o that_o institute_v the_o ceremony_n observe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o consecrate_v of_o church_n and_o altar_n and_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o consecration_n make_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n 3._o orat._n in_o chr._n bapt_v t._n 3._o for_o that_o whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v by_o gregory_n of_o nyssen_n do_v not_o import_v any_o ceremony_n nor_o any_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o only_o a_o bare_a application_n unto_o a_o religious_a use_n which_o draw_v a_o blessing_n of_o god_n by_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n in_o some_o of_o his_o homily_n cor._n hom_o 20._o in_o 2_o cor._n that_o the_o altar_n be_v by_o nature_n a_o stone_n but_o it_o become_v holy_a when_o it_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o unsuspected_a place_n of_o antiquity_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o consecration_n of_o altar_n be_v the_o council_n of_o agde_a in_o the_o year_n 506._o for_o it_o prescribe_v this_o rule_n 14._o ●●ath_n conc._n ●_o 14._o it_o have_v seem_v good_a unto_o the_o council_n that_o the_o altar_n shall_v be_v consecrate_v not_o only_o by_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n but_o also_o by_o the_o priestly_a benediction_n 26._o ●_o 26._o the_o council_n of_o epaum●_n anno_fw-la 517._o only_a speak_v of_o the_o unction_n of_o chrism_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n they_o add_v water_n unto_o the_o chrism_n and_o the_o odour_n of_o incense_n as_o we_o read_v in_o raba●us_n 9_o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 2._o c._n 45._o the_o reb_n eccl._n c._n 9_o and_o in_o walafridus_n strabo_n who_o refer_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o agde_v the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n of_o altar_n but_o man_n rest_v not_o there_o they_o augment_v by_o degree_n the_o ceremony_n of_o this_o consecration_n until_o at_o length_n they_o have_v reduce_v they_o unto_o the_o form_n they_o be_v now_o in_o among_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o may_v be_v see_v represent_v at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a in_o the_o title_n of_o consecrate_v of_o church_n unto_o this_o mysterious_a consecration_n the_o latin_n add_v the_o consecrate_v of_o three_o table-cloth_n of_o several_a fashion_n wherewith_o they_o cover_v their_o altar_n and_o of_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o veil_n of_o several_a colour_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o day_n wherewith_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o cover_v it_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n on_o holy-thursday_n they_o keep_v it_o uncover_v until_o saturday_n as_o for_o the_o ancient_a christian_n

they_o content_v themselves_o in_o spread_v upon_o their_o communion-table_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n a_o clean_a tablecloth_n for_o decency_n sake_n which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o mystical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n so_o also_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n which_o also_o be_v the_o present_a practice_n in_o those_o three_o spacious_a christian_a communion_n above_o mention_v as_o the_o same_o author_n testify_v who_o we_o have_v allege_v as_o witness_n 84._o id._n cap_n 84._o alvarez_n observe_v further_o that_o the_o abassins_n find_a fault_n with_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o romanist_n for_o not_o administer_a the_o communion_n unto_o all_o that_o assist_v cassander_n 26._o cassand_n in_o liturg_n c._n 26._o in_o his_o liturgy_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n or_o eucharist_n of_o the_o armenian_n all_o do_v communicate_v which_o do_v show_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v very_o ancient_a see_v this_o people_n who_o be_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n and_o multiply_v the_o number_n of_o ceremony_n rather_o than_o lessen_v they_o have_v be_v careful_a faithful_o to_o preserve_v it_o and_o we_o find_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o leo_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o in_o his_o time_n viz._n in_o the_o five_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o the_o number_n of_o people_n be_v so_o great_a that_o the_o church_n can_v not_o contain_v they_o which_o happen_v upon_o great_a festival_n in_o that_o case_n he_o advise_v dioscorus_n to_o do_v at_o alexandria_n as_o they_o do_v at_o foam_n that_o be_v to_o reiterate_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o often_o as_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v fill_v with_o a_o new_a assembly_n 2._o leo._n 1._o ep._n 81._o c._n 2._o when_o any_o great_a festival_n say_v he_o make_v the_o assembly_n more_o numerous_a and_o that_o there_o meet_v together_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o believer_n that_o one_o church_n can_v contain_v they_o there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v renew_v fear_v lest_o that_o if_o only_a the_o former_a shall_v be_v admit_v unto_o this_o worship_n the_o rest_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v exclude_v whereas_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a to_o offer_v another_o sacrifice_n at_o each_o time_n that_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o presence_n of_o a_o new_a assembly_n for_o if_o in_o keep_v the_o custom_n of_o one_o only_a mass_n those_o only_o which_o come_v first_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o necessity_n some_o part_n of_o the_o people_n must_v be_v hinder_v from_o their_o devotion_n behold_v then_o the_o custom_n and_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n in_o the_o five_o century_n both_o in_o east_n and_o west_n at_o rome_n and_o at_o alexandria_n except_v only_o such_o occasion_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v and_o can_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o do_v otherwise_o than_o contrary_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n it_o be_v say_v that_o pope_n deodat_n give_v first_o this_o permission_n because_o it_o be_v report_v in_o his_o life_n in_o the_o pontifical_a book_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o liturg._n c._n 35._o that_o he_o institute_v a_o second_o mass_n among_o the_o clergy_n upon_o which_o word_n verbetanus_n have_v this_o observation_n because_o that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v but_o one_o mass_n sing_v in_o the_o church_n as_o the_o greek_n do_v which_o the_o ancient_n think_v best_o for_o edification_n i_o think_v both_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o altar_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o one_o sacrament_n in_o one_o church_n upon_o one_o day_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o lausiack_a history_n of_o palladius_n who_o write_v in_o the_o five_o century_n for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o great_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o mount_n of_o nitria_n where_o there_o be_v eight_o priest_n to_o conduct_v it_o 6._o pallad_n hist_o lausiac_n c._n 6._o and_o observe_v that_o whilst_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o live_v neither_o of_o the_o other_o can_v consecrate_v nor_o censure_n 35._o apud_fw-la cassian_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 35._o nor_o preach_v st._n francis_n write_v unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o order_n conjure_v they_o not_o to_o celebrate_v mass_n but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o the_o place_n they_o shall_v dwell_v in_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o there_o be_v several_a priest_n in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o but_o one_o of_o they_o do_v celebrate_v ●6_n gore_n in_o euch._n p._n ●6_n and_o the_o rest_n content_v themselves_o in_o hear_v he_o gore_n upon_o the_o euchologie_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v that_o for_o this_o cause_n there_o be_v not_o former_o at_o rome_n nor_o at_o paris_n nor_o in_o all_o the_o east_n but_o one_o priest_n to_o each_o church_n but_o that_o church_n be_v frequent_a that_o the_o people_n may_v satisfy_v the_o motion_n of_o their_o piety_n and_o devotion_n supra_fw-la apud_fw-la cassan_n vo●_n supra_fw-la and_o cochleus_n write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_n confess_v that_o within_o 400_o year_n altar_n have_v exceed_o multiply_v but_o have_v seek_v for_o the_o place_n of_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n let_v we_o consider_v the_o matter_n of_o chalice_n and_o patins_z the_o two_o sort_n of_o vessel_n use_v both_o for_o the_o consecration_n and_o distribution_n as_o for_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v put_v upon_o a_o dish_n or_o plate_n on_o a_o linen-cloth_n and_o because_o this_o bread_n after_o consecration_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o linen_n on_o which_o it_o be_v lay_v be_v call_v the_o cloth_n of_o the_o body_n there_o be_v some_o which_o call_v it_o palla_n either_o for_o that_o it_o cover_v the_o sacred_a mystery_n or_o because_o it_o serve_v for_o a_o vesture_n or_o cover_v unto_o the_o typical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n 98._o optar_n l_o 6._o p._n 98._o optatus_n reproach_v the_o donatist_n that_o they_o have_v take_v away_o these_o body_n clothes_n and_o these_o linen_n and_o that_o they_o have_v wash_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v dirty_a and_o victor_n 1._o vict._n viten_n de_fw-fr persec_fw-fr afric_n l._n 1._o not_o of_o utica_n as_o he_o be_v common_o call_v but_o of_o vita_fw-la complain_v that_o proculus_n executioner_n of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o gensericus_fw-la king_n of_o the_o vandal_n against_o catholic_n that_o he_o have_v make_v shirt_n and_o drawer_n of_o they_o this_o body-cloth_n be_v to_o be_v of_o very_o fine_a linen_n and_o not_o of_o silk_n 33._o raban_n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 33._o nor_o of_o purple_a nor_o of_o any_o colour_a stuff_n as_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n report_n which_o refer_v this_o ordinance_n unto_o pope_n silvester_n other_o refer_v it_o unto_o pope_n eusebius_n venerable_a bede_n marc._n beda_n in_o c._n 15._o marc._n speak_v of_o the_o action_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o have_v obtain_v of_o pilate_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n carry_v he_o in_o a_o sheet_n and_o make_v this_o reflection_n thence_o be_v take_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n not_o upon_o silk_n or_o colour_a stuff_n but_o upon_o linen_n as_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bury_v in_o a_o clean_a linen_n sheet_n which_o he_o attribute_n unto_o silvester_n as_o well_o as_o rabanus_n 123._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 123._o from_o whence_o s._n isidore_n of_o damieta_n say_v this_o clean_a linen_n which_o be_v speed_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a gift_n be_v the_o ministry_n of_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n for_o as_o he_o bury_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n have_v wrap_v it_o in_o a_o sheet_n so_o also_o we_o consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n upon_o a_o linen_n or_o tablecloth_n some_o write_v that_o in_o italy_n and_o in_o germany_n they_o use_v two_o corporal_n of_o fine_a linen_n whereas_o in_o france_n there_o be_v but_o one_o ult_n radulph_n tungrens_fw-la de_fw-fr can_v observant_a propos_fw-fr ult_n but_o as_o for_o chalice_n they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n while_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o afflict_a and_o low_a condition_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o use_v chalice_n make_v of_o ordinary_a matter_n and_o small_a price_n but_o when_o riches_n flow_v in_o upon_o it_o in_o constantine_n time_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o metal_n of_o

great_a value_n be_v choose_v to_o make_v their_o chalice_n but_o of_o great_a and_o less_o price_n according_a to_o the_o substance_n and_o stock_n of_o each_o church_n but_o at_o first_o in_o sundry_a place_n they_o be_v make_v of_o glass_n or_o of_o wood_n as_o will_v appear_v and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n if_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n they_o use_v glass_n chalice_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o do_v so_o in_o many_o other_o place_n now_o that_o they_o use_v such_o at_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n for_o answer_v a_o argument_n which_o the_o catholic_n draw_v from_o a_o picture_n they_o have_v in_o their_o chalice_n and_o which_o represent_v the_o good_a shepherd_n carry_v the_o lose_a sheep_n upon_o his_o back_n put_v in_o practice_n say_v he_o the_o very_a picture_n of_o your_o chalice_n 10_o tertul._n de_fw-fr pudic_fw-la c._n 7._o ibid._n c._n 10_o and_o to_o mark_v that_o these_o chalice_n be_v glass_n he_o oppose_v unto_o this_o paint_n the_o writing_n of_o the_o shepherd_n which_o can_v be_v blot_v out_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o chalice_n but_o of_o glass_n s._n jerom_n who_o press_v he_o very_o much_o extr_n hieron_n ep_v 4._o extr_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n of_o he_o that_o nothing_o be_v rich_a than_o he_o which_o carry_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o a_o little_a wicker_n basket_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o a_o glass_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n cyprian_n not_o the_o famous_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v dead_a three_o hundred_o year_n before_o but_o another_o cyprian_a a_o french_a man_n arel_n vi●_n 〈◊〉_d arel_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n observe_v as_o a_o action_n worthy_a of_o commendation_n that_o he_o redeem_v a_o great_a many_o slave_n with_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o the_o church_n say_v that_o a_o great_a many_o praise_v he_o for_o so_o do_v but_o will_v not_o follow_v his_o example_n he_o add_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v it_o not_o in_o a_o glass_n and_o although_o this_o author_n say_v there_o be_v many_o who_o will_v not_o imitate_v he_o in_o a_o action_n which_o they_o can_v not_o but_o commend_v yet_o i_o can_v be_v persuade_v but_o that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v other_o good_a bishop_n who_o consider_v as_o exuperius_n of_o tholouse_n and_o s._n caesarius_n of_o arles_n that_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o poor_a do_v in_o suffering_n and_o calamitous_a time_n employ_v all_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o their_o church_n either_o to_o sustain_v their_o poor_a or_o redeem_v captive_n and_o that_o they_o have_v rather_o make_v use_n of_o chalice_n of_o glass_n as_o those_o do_v than_o to_o be_v want_v in_o this_o necessary_a duty_n of_o christian_a charity_n 7._o greg._n 1._o dialog_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o one_o donatus_n who_o by_o his_o prayer_n mend_v a_o glass_n chalice_n which_o have_v be_v break_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v upon_o this_o subject_a agust_n baron_fw-fr martyr_n rom._n 7._o agust_n the_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o plate_n or_o patins_z of_o glass_n be_v ancient_o make_v use_n of_o in_o livine_a service_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o plate_n of_o glass_n in_o the_o pontifical_a in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n of_o a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o four_o epistle_n of_o s._n jerom_n to_o rusticus_n speak_v of_o s._n exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n and_o also_o our_o french_a cyprian_n in_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n keep_v in_o a_o glass_n for_o it_o seem_v that_o glass_n chalice_n have_v be_v use_v ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n day_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o mark_n the_o heretic_n who_o live_v present_o after_o their_o day_n to_o imitate_v the_o catholic_n church_n use_v a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o his_o divine_a service_n bewitch_v the_o people_n with_o certain_a imposture_n and_o by_o sorcery_n make_v the_o wine_n which_o look_v white_a in_o the_o glass_n to_o turn_v red_a by_o his_o slight_n so_o that_o the_o wine_n seem_v to_o be_v change_v into_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v hold_v under_o charles_n the_o great_a glass_n chalice_n be_v forbid_v and_o that_o very_o reasonable_o because_o of_o the_o danger_n there_o be_v in_o that_o brittle_a stuff_n you_o have_v thereupon_o the_o canon_n ut_fw-la calix_n de_fw-mi consecrat_fw-mi distinct_a 1._o as_o also_o the_o chalice_n of_o wood_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o canon_n vasa_n in_o quibus_fw-la in_o the_o same_o distinction_n binius_fw-la relate_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n upon_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n what_o baronius_n say_v of_o the_o prohibit_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n 96._o t._n 1._o council_n p._n 96._o in_o one_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v he_o take_v from_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n who_o authority_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v allow_v no_o more_o than_o the_o other_o collector_n of_o canon_n for_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr launoy_n a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n have_v judicious_o observe_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o time_n ancient_o appoint_v for_o administer_a holy_a baptism_n 184._o cap._n 9_o p._n 184._o the_o ancient_a collector_n do_v change_n and_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n what_o thing_n they_o suppose_v either_o to_o be_v abolish_v and_o useless_a or_o different_a from_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o time_n they_o have_v say_v he_o fit_v the_o ancient_a canon_n to_o the_o discipline_n of_o their_o own_o time_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n 1145._o in_o grat._n ad_fw-la a_o 1145._o say_v in_o particular_a of_o gratian_n that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o choose_v the_o author_n from_o whence_o he_o have_v gather_v his_o decree_n and_o he_o instance_n in_o some_o example_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o many_o mistake_n in_o the_o author_n and_o indeed_o to_o return_v to_o the_o prohibition_n of_o glass_n chalicesby_n a_o council_n of_o rheem_v we_o find_v no_o such_o matter_n if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o any_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o charlemagne_n although_o we_o have_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o as_o for_o wooden_a chalice_n we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n the_o canon_n whence_o gratian_n take_v it_o it_o be_v the_o 18._o of_o the_o council_n of_o trybur_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 895._o 151._o tom._n 7._o council_n p._n 151._o that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o priest_n dare_v presume_v in_o any_o wise_a to_o consecrate_v in_o chalice_n of_o wood_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o council_n do_v observe_v in_o the_o same_o canon_n that_o boniface_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n be_v ask_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o vessel_n of_o wood_n he_o make_v this_o answer_n heretofore_o golden_a priest_n make_v use_v of_o wooden_a chalice_n and_o now_o on_o the_o contrary_a wooden_a priest_n do_v use_v golden_a chalice_n but_o it_o be_v plain_o evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o of_o wood_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o eight_o or_o nine_o hundred_o year_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o chalice_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o plate_n or_o patins_z whereupon_o we_o have_v say_v be_v put_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o be_v at_o least_o broad_a round_a vessel_n a_o little_a hollow_a which_o can_v be_v resemble_v to_o any_o thing_n better_o than_o dish_n which_o be_v great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o suffer_v consecration_n to_o be_v make_v in_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o gold_n or_o silver_n chalice_n or_o at_o least_o of_o pewter_n and_o a_o council_n of_o albi_fw-la assemble_v anno._n 1254_o command_v all_o church_n who_o rent_n amount_v yearly_a unto_o fifteen_o livre_n french_a money_n to_o have_v a_o silver_n chalice_n 638._o t._n 2._o sp●cil_n c._n 12._o p._n 638._o i_o deny_v not_o but_o in_o the_o four_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n several_a church_n have_v silver_n chalice_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o of_o gold_n such_o as_o whereof_o in_o all_o likelihood_n those_o be_v speak_v of_o by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o

the_o armenian_a tongue_n by_o chrysostom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o many_o do_v believe_v and_o we_o do_v find_v theodoret_n to_o affirm_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o armenian_n have_v a_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o their_o language_n now_o theodoret_n flourish_v about_o 40_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o great_a chrysostom_n into_o that_o of_o the_o dalmatian_n by_o s._n jerom_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420._o in_o the_o arabic_a tongue_n anno._n 717._o by_o john_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n in_o spain_n in_o saxon_a by_o king_n alfred_n who_o reign_v in_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o those_o who_o have_v transfer_v unto_o we_o bede'_v ecclesiastical_a history_n in_o anglo-saxon_n and_o in_o latin_a in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o bede_n himself_o translate_v the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n partly_o write_v by_o himself_o and_o partly_o by_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n into_o the_o slavonian_a tongue_n by_o methodius_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o ever_o any_o body_n among_o the_o christian_n ever_o think_v of_o condemn_v this_o wise_a conduct_n of_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 1228_o that_o a_o certain_a council_n of_o tholouse_n 24._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n c._n 4._o p._n ●_o 24._o assemble_v against_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n make_v this_o decree_n we_o also_o forbid_v to_o give_v unto_o the_o lay-people_n permission_n to_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n except_o that_o probable_o some_o for_o devotion_n sake_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o psalter_n or_o the_o breviary_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n prayer-book_n neither_o be_v they_o to_o have_v these_o book_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n but_o this_o decree_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o james_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la translate_v the_o bible_n into_o italian_a about_o the_o year_n 1290._o nicholas_n orem_n into_o french_a under_o charles_n the_o five_o call_v the_o wise_a son_n of_o king_n john_n and_o father_n of_o charles_n the_o six_o and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n a_o anonymous_a author_n make_v a_o apology_n in_o england_n for_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n 81._o d●_n christian_n eccl._n success_n p._n 81._o as_o be_v relate_v by_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n at_o this_o time_n say_v that_o author_n our_o bishop_n burn_v the_o law_n of_o god_n because_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v into_o our_o mother_n tongue_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n session_n the_o four_o anno._n 1546._o do_v sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o they_o tacit_o condemn_v all_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n allow_v only_o the_o latin_a translation_n it_o be_v true_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o whilst_o the_o use_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n subsist_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o that_o language_n be_v common_a and_o frequent_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n but_o when_o the_o use_n of_o that_o language_n cease_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o translate_v it_o into_o other_o language_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n and_o nation_n which_o there_o inhabit_v as_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v elsewhere_o into_o greek_a and_o syriack_n and_o general_o into_o all_o language_n use_v by_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n now_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a say_v they_o to_o imagine_v that_o care_n can_v be_v take_v to_o make_v all_o these_o version_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n if_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o people_n have_v be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n beside_o may_v a_o man_n say_v i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v wherefore_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o frequent_o and_o careful_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v translate_v into_o their_o language_n it_o be_v credible_a yea_o certain_a that_o the_o exhortation_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o work_n of_o s._n jerom_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n only_o for_o injoin_v the_o read_n of_o they_o will_v make_v a_o just_a volume_n and_o what_o need_v so_o many_o exhortation_n to_o read_v it_o but_o only_o that_o by_o so_o do_v people_n may_v learn_v to_o serve_v god_n after_o a_o right_a manner_n but_o we_o must_v make_v a_o strict_a inquiry_n into_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o if_o it_o be_v perform_v as_o have_v be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n all_o man_n will_v agree_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v praise_n unto_o god_n be_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n now_o origen_n in_o his_o excellent_a work_n against_o celsus_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o every_o nation_n do_v praise_n and_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n 402._o lib._n 8._o ult_n edit_fw-la p._n 402._o the_o christian_n say_v he_o answer_v unto_o a_o objection_n of_o celsus_n even_o in_o their_o prayer_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o the_o name_n attribute_v unto_o god_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o greek_a word_n the_o roman_n of_o roman_a word_n each_o one_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o they_o be_v able_a and_o the_o glory_n of_o all_o language_n do_v hearken_v unto_o those_o which_o pray_v unto_o he_o in_o what_o language_n soever_o it_o be_v as_o easy_o understand_v those_o which_o pray_v so_o different_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o it_o be_v as_o may_v be_v say_v all_o one_o voice_n for_o the_o great_a god_n be_v not_o like_o those_o which_o have_v but_o one_o language_n commit_v unto_o they_o whether_o greek_n or_o barbarian_a and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o other_o and_o care_v not_o for_o those_o which_o speak_v in_o other_o language_n thence_o also_o be_v it_o that_o s._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n exhort_v his_o neophytes_n 2._o tract_n 4._o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 20._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q._n ●78_n t._n 2._o to_o attend_v diligent_o with_o he_o unto_o prayer_n s._n basil_n make_v this_o demand_n to_o himself_o how_o the_o spirit_n of_o any_o one_o shall_v pray_v and_o that_o his_o understanding_n shall_v receive_v no_o fruit_n he_o thus_o answer_v that_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o make_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n with_o regard_n to_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o for_o the_o apostle_n say_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n i_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n or_o by_o the_o spirit_n but_o my_o understanding_n profit_v not_o for_o when_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n be_v not_o know_v by_o those_o which_o be_v present_a than_o the_o understanding_n of_o he_o which_o pray_v be_v without_o fruit_n no_o body_n be_v the_o better_a for_o it_o but_o when_o those_o which_o be_v present_a understand_v a_o prayer_n which_o may_v be_v profitable_a for_o the_o hearer_n than_o he_o who_o pray_v have_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o progress_n of_o those_o which_o profit_n by_o the_o prayer_n it_o be_v the_o same_o at_o all_o time_n when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v propose_v for_o it_o be_v write_v that_o it_o may_v be_v profitable_a to_o the_o edify_n of_o faith_n 4._o de_fw-fr catechis_n rudib_fw-la c._n 9_o t._n 4._o s._n austin_n care_n must_v be_v take_v to_o warn_v those_o which_o come_v from_o school_n that_o be_v clothe_v with_o christian_a humility_n they_o shall_v learn_v not_o to_o despise_v those_o which_o endeavour_n rather_o to_o shun_v evil_a action_n than_o word_n etc._n etc._n by_o so_o do_v they_o will_v not_o jeer_v if_o by_o chance_n they_o perceive_v that_o some_o bishop_n or_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n use_v some_o barbarism_n or_o soloecism_n in_o pray_v to_o god_n or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o aware_a or_o understand_v not_o the_o word_n they_o pronounce_v and_o that_o they_o deliver_v confuse_o not_o but_o that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v amend_v to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n may_v say_v amen_o unto_o what_o they_o plain_o understand_v but_o because_o it_o may_v be_v tolerate_v in_o those_o which_o have_v learn_v that_o blessing_n be_v give_v by_o prayer_n in_o the_o church_n as_o one_o do_v bless_v in_o the_o public_a place_n with_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o voice_n 10._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr offic_n l._n

1._o c._n 10._o isidore_z of_o sevil_n the_o read_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v of_o no_o small_a profit_n unto_o those_o which_o harken_v unto_o it_o therefore_o when_o one_o sing_v all_o must_v sing_v and_o when_o one_o pray_v all_o must_v pray_v when_o one_o read_v let_v all_o hearken_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o keep_v silence_n for_o although_o some_o one_o supply_n at_o read_v let_v he_o be_v cuntent_a to_o worship_n god_n and_o have_v make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n let_v he_o hearken_v attentive_o there_o be_v a_o time_n to_o pray_v when_o all_o do_v pray_v to_o pray_v in_o private_a there_o be_v also_o a_o time_n do_v not_o lose_v the_o read_n under_o pretext_n of_o prayer_n because_o one_o can_v always_o have_v the_o opportunity_n of_o read_v whereas_o one_o may_v pray_v when_o they_o will_v therefore_o the_o deacon_n with_o a_o loud_a voice_n command_v silence_n to_o the_o end_n that_o whether_o we_o sing_v or_o read_v unity_n may_v be_v keep_v by_o all_o and_o that_o what_o be_v preach_v unto_o all_o may_v equal_o be_v hear_v by_o all_o 9_o lib._n 3._o c._n 9_o amalarius_fw-la treat_v of_o divine_a office_n the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v call_v by_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o name_n that_o be_v by_o the_o name_n of_o blessing_n and_o by_o the_o name_n of_o prayer_n the_o apostle_n say_v of_o blessing_n if_o thou_o bless_v in_o the_o spirit_n how_o shall_v the_o ignorant_a know_v to_o say_v amen_o see_v he_o know_v not_o what_o thou_o say_v s._n ambrose_n call_v this_o benediction_n a_o prayer_n say_v for_o the_o ignorant_a hear_n what_o he_o understand_v not_o know_v not_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o prayer_n and_o say_v not_o amen_o that_o be_v so_o be_v it_o to_o the_o end_n the_o benediction_n shall_v be_v confirm_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o prayer_n be_v complete_v by_o those_o which_o say_v amen_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n cite_v these_o word_n out_o of_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n 36._o cap._n 36._o of_o the_o ordination_n of_o reader_n the_o benediction_n of_o reader_n o_o lord_n holy_a father_n o_o eternal_a omnipotent_a god_n be_v please_v to_o bless_v these_o thy_o servant_n n.n._n to_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o reader_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v diligent_a in_o read_v they_o may_v be_v fit_a to_o declare_v the_o word_n of_o life_n and_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o thing_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o voice_n and_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a imprint_v at_o venice_n anno_fw-la 1582._o speak_v of_o the_o ordination_n of_o reader_n 8._o pontif._n rom._n p._n 8._o the_o reader_n must_v read_v what_o he_o do_v preach_v and_o that_o he_o sing_v the_o lesson_n etc._n etc._n study_v therefore_o to_o pronounce_v distinct_o and_o clear_o without_o lie_v or_o any_o fraud_n the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o holy_a lesson_n for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o believer_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o verity_n of_o divine_a lesson_n may_v not_o be_v corrupt_v through_o your_o negligence_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o those_o who_o hear_v and_o believe_v with_o the_o heart_n what_o you_o read_v with_o the_o mouth_n to_o the_o end_n you_o may_v teach_v your_o hearer_n both_o by_o your_o word_n and_o example_n now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o see_v also_o if_o it_o be_v not_o do_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o communicant_o in_o the_o first_o place_n all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n be_v full_a of_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o people_n who_o can_v not_o have_v answer_v if_o they_o have_v not_o understand_v what_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o officiate_a and_o in_o celebrate_v and_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o evident_a that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o produce_v many_o proof_n of_o it_o there_o be_v no_o need_n but_o to_o look_v into_o the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v to_o see_v if_o the_o people_n do_v not_o therein_o often_o speak_v for_o instance_n st._n cyprian_n inform_v we_o and_o all_o the_o liturgy_n after_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v prepare_v unto_o the_o communion_n by_o this_o warning_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o the_o people_n answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o thou_o o_o lord_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n say_v of_o nonna_n his_o mother_n in_o his_o 13_o oration_n that_o her_o voice_n be_v never_o hear_v in_o the_o holy_a assembly_n except_v at_o the_o necessary_a and_o mystical_a word_n second_o tertullian_n cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o several_a other_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o communicant_n answer_v amen_o in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n therefore_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o they_o speak_v to_o they_o in_o a_o language_n which_o be_v understand_v by_o they_o in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v ancient_o the_o custom_n among_o christian_n that_o when_o the_o pastor_n have_v make_v a_o end_n of_o the_o prayer_n wherewith_o he_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n all_o the_o people_n join_v their_o vow_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n amen_o that_o be_v to_o say_v so_o be_v it_o so_o be_v it_o do_v a_o evident_a sign_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o who_o consecrate_v be_v understand_v by_o they_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v see_v in_o justin_n martyr_n second_o apology_n who_o testimony_n shall_v suffice_v in_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n to_o add_v another_o which_o not_o only_o justify_v the_o language_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o also_o in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n it_o be_v of_o denys_n of_o alexandria_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o brethren_n who_o be_v present_a with_o other_o at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o be_v suppose_v of_o a_o long_a time_n to_o have_v be_v a_o believer_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o have_v be_v baptise_a 9_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 7._o c._n 9_o he_o say_v then_o of_o he_o that_o he_o have_v assist_v at_o the_o baptism_n of_o those_o which_o have_v of_o late_o be_v baptize_v and_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v their_o question_n and_o their_o answer_n afterward_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o have_v say_v he_o often_o hear_v the_o prayer_n and_o answer_v amen_o with_o the_o rest_n and_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o st._n paul_n allude_v unto_o this_o custom_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n cori●●h_n in_o cap._n 14.1_o ad_fw-la cori●●h_n if_o you_o bless_v with_o the_o spirit_n how_o shall_v the_o ignorant_a say_n amen_o unto_o your_o prayer_n for_o he_o know_v not_o what_o you_o say_v and_o i_o find_v that_o the_o deacon_n hilary_n in_o st._n ambrose_n his_o work_n do_v judge_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v there_o hint_n at_o some_o among_o the_o jew_n who_o to_o make_v themselves_o the_o more_o considerable_a sometime_o use_v the_o syriack_n tongue_n and_o often_o the_o hebrew_n in_o sermon_n and_o at_o the_o oblation_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o greek_n venerable_a bede_n observe_v in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v keep_v in_o england_n in_o five_o language_n by_o five_o several_a nation_n the_o english_a britan_n scotch_a that_o be_v irish_a the_o pict_n and_o the_o latin_n and_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n aught_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v also_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o worship_n in_o essential_a thing_n for_o as_o each_o of_o those_o nation_n retain_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o their_o own_o language_n which_o be_v very_o different_a from_o each_o other_o so_o they_o have_v the_o service_n and_o worship_n in_o their_o own_o language_n the_o reader_n may_v take_v notice_n if_o he_o please_v that_o bede_n depart_v this_o life_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o if_o from_o the_o eight_o we_o pass_v to_o the_o nine_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o sclavonian_n celebrate_v divine_a service_n in_o their_o mother-tongue_n which_o be_v allow_v they_o by_o the_o pope_n at_o the_o request_n of_o one_o cyrill_n who_o have_v be_v instrumental_a in_o their_o conversion_n aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o thus_o relate_v it_o in_o his_o history_n of_o bohemia_n 13._o hist_o bohem._n c._n 13._o it_o be_v say_v that_o cyrill_n be_v at_o rome_n desire_v the_o pope_n that_o he_o may_v be_v suffer_v to_o say_v divine_a service_n

greek_n unto_o the_o pope_n to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o be_v to_o sign_v it_o and_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o hear_v the_o discourse_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_n will_v make_v and_o that_o he_o no_o soon_o begin_v to_o speak_v but_o cardinal_n julian_n bid_v the_o protonotary_n write_v and_o as_o this_o bishop_n speak_v by_o order_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o draw_v near_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o bid_v he_o speak_v touch_v the_o mystical_a sacrifice_n say_v 293._o id._n ibid._n c._n 8._o p._n 293._o what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v touch_v the_o consecration_n of_o divine_a gift_n or_o oblation_n we_o believe_v also_o viz._n that_o the_o divine_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n be_v those_o which_o sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o herein_o we_o agree_v with_o you_o yet_o we_o say_v also_o that_o the_o priest_n do_v contribute_v thereunto_o as_o the_o husbandman_n by_o his_o labour_n contribute_v unto_o the_o production_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o we_o refer_v the_o whole_a unto_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o be_v therein_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o you_o let_v we_o now_o hear_v what_o the_o historian_n say_v unto_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a who_o speak_v so_o well_o that_o he_o obtain_v a_o cardinal_n cap_n and_o be_v afterward_o sufficient_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o cardinal_n bessarion_n 294._o ibid._n p._n 293_o 294._o it_o be_v say_v the_o historian_n the_o design_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o nice_a to_o deliver_v himself_o in_o the_o eloquence_n of_o a_o great_a orator_n as_o if_o he_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o although_o we_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o that_o we_o have_v not_o give_v our_o consent_n unto_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v for_o it_o be_v all_o make_v up_o of_o artifice_n and_o cunning_a and_o the_o latin_n demand_v this_o speech_n may_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o union_n which_o the_o emperor_n refuse_v absolute_o to_o yield_v unto_o he_o fear_v that_o be_v return_v unto_o constantinople_n he_o shall_v give_v occasion_n unto_o those_o that_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o talk_v that_o he_o have_v overthrow_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n which_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n and_o the_o divine_a chrysostom_n have_v leave_v have_v receive_v it_o of_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o the_o lord_n but_o the_o latin_n be_v earnest_n and_o desire_v to_o have_v our_o consent_n in_o writing_n touch_v this_o article_n the_o emperor_n so_o order_v the_o matter_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_n shall_v repeat_v these_o matter_n before_o the_o pope_n some_o of_o our_o man_n be_v also_o present_a as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v come_v from_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v write_v by_o the_o latin_n be_v publish_v in_o all_o their_o province_n which_o be_v do_v by_o force_n and_o surprise_v and_o contrary_a unto_o our_o knowledge_n see_v here_o with_o what_o sincerity_n what_o advice_n liberty_n and_o concord_n thing_n be_v carry_v it_o be_v then_o after_o this_o manner_n thing_n pass_v at_o florence_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o consecrate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o make_v good_a what_o we_o have_v say_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v retain_v unto_o this_o day_n the_o custom_n of_o consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n let_v we_o now_o to_o reassume_v our_o discourse_n say_v that_o if_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n make_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n depend_v on_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n it_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o consecration_n by_o prayer_n as_o for_o instance_n st._n chrysostome_n and_o some_o other_o with_o he_o and_o in_o this_o case_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o jar_v among_o themselves_o it_o may_v be_v say_v they_o have_v not_o attribute_v the_o consecration_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o as_o unto_o word_n declare_v what_o be_v before_o befall_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v often_o say_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v do_v when_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o it_o have_v be_v do_v or_o it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v that_o they_o consider_v these_o word_n as_o contain_v a_o promise_n of_o god_n whereby_o he_o tacit_o accompany_v with_o his_o blessing_n and_o his_o grace_n the_o prayer_n which_o be_v address_v unto_o he_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o father_n who_o attribute_v the_o consecration_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o have_v already_o declare_v in_o favour_n of_o a_o consecration_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o prayer_n of_o necessity_n their_o thought_n must_v be_v interpret_v after_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v say_v or_o free_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v digress_v from_o the_o common_a road_n and_o that_o so_o their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v nor_o allow_v against_o so_o constant_a and_o so_o universal_a a_o tradition_n for_o in_o these_o rencounter_v we_o ought_v to_o follow_v the_o advice_n give_v unto_o we_o by_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n common_n common_n if_o sometime_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o one_o or_o a_o few_o more_o that_o be_v deceive_v rise_v up_o and_o thwart_v the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o all_o or_o of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o catholic_n the_o rashness_n of_o one_o or_o of_o a_o few_o aught_o to_o be_v oppose_v in_o the_o first_o place_n by_o the_o general_a decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n if_o there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o second_o place_n if_o there_o be_v none_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o several_a great_a doctor_n be_v follow_v who_o agree_v together_o for_o as_o he_o say_v a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n whatsoever_o a_o private_a person_n believe_v more_o than_o other_o or_o against_o other_o be_v he_o doctor_n bishop_n confessor_n martyr_n let_v they_o be_v account_v as_o low_a opinion_n proper_a to_o himself_o hide_a and_o private_a and_o let_v it_o not_o be_v own_v to_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o opinion_n common_o public_o and_o general_o receive_v arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinize_v do_v not_o differ_v much_o from_o the_o thought_n of_o vincentius_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o manner_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n 31._o l._n 3._o the_o concord_n c._n 31._o he_o say_v it_o seem_v indeed_o there_o be_v some_o discord_n among_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o those_o which_o seem_v obscure_a must_v be_v explain_v by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a join_v the_o lesser_a number_n unto_o the_o great_a and_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a the_o most_o learned_a and_o of_o those_o which_o be_v much_o of_o the_o great_a number_n which_o word_n gore_n find_v much_o to_o his_o like_n 140._o in_o euchol_n p._n 140._o say_v that_o arcudius_n give_v a_o advice_n which_o indeed_o be_v short_a but_o very_o discreet_a and_o convenient_a but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o observation_n and_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o consecration_n and_o the_o great_a consequence_n of_o it_o let_v we_o compare_v the_o consecration_n of_o pagan_n unto_o that_o of_o christian_n for_o many_o time_n these_o sort_n of_o comparison_n do_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o the_o clear_n of_o matter_n in_o question_n the_o pagan_n call_v consecration_n a_o certain_a formulary_a whereby_o their_o priest_n cause_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v to_o be_v present_a in_o his_o image_n and_o this_o formulary_a be_v nothing_o but_o certain_a precise_a and_o formal_a word_n whereby_o they_o think_v to_o operate_v this_o presence_n in_o the_o image_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n wherefore_o tertullian_n tell_v they_o in_o his_o apology_n these_o image_n be_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n with_o our_o pan_n and_o kettle_n oct._n apol._n c._n 12._o minut._n in_o oct._n but_o they_o change_v their_o fate_n by_o consecration_n and_o minutius_n felix_n see_v it_o be_v melt_v forge_a wrought_v and_o be_v not_o yet_o a_o god_n see_v it_o be_v polish_v build_v erect_v and_o be_v no_o god_n see_v here_o it_o be_v beautify_v consecrate_a invoke_a and_o then_o it_o be_v god_n when_o man_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o do_v dedicate_v it_o origen_n in_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 95th_o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o 96th_o edit_fw-la l._n 7._o p._n 378_o ult_n edit_fw-la all_o the_o god_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v but_o devil_n that_o appear_v say_v

bishop_n fidelis_n 134._o in_o not_z val●●_n ad_fw-la euseb_n p._n 134._o go_v your_o way_n say_v he_o communicate_v and_o give_v we_o the_o kiss_n it_o may_v be_v think_v that_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v allusion_n unto_o this_o custom_n when_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v give_v ordination_n unto_o the_o schismatic_a novatian_n and_o who_o cornelius_n have_v degrade_v among_o the_o common_a people_n he_o say_v 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o ●_o 43._o we_o have_v admit_v he_o unto_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o lay_v person_n i_o far_o observe_v that_o as_o believer_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n the_o deacon_n often_o pronounce_v these_o word_n 440._o chrysost_o ora●_n 1._o count_v jud._n t._n 1._o p._n 440._o observe_v know_v and_o take_v notice_n one_o of_o the_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n that_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a person_n and_o that_o no_o jew_n creep_v in_o among_o they_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n s._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o jew_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n do_v not_o think_v of_o this_o innocent_a custom_n when_o he_o exhort_v the_o guide_n of_o christian_a church_n unto_o union_n and_o peace_n ex●r_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr constant_n l._n 2._o c._n 71._o ex●r_n and_o that_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n know_v you_o one_o another_o and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o heretic_n martion_n intend_v the_o same_o custom_n when_o have_v meet_v the_o venerable_a old_a man_n st._n polycarp_n pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o know_v we_o as_o it_o be_v recite_v by_o st._n 14._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 14._o in●naeus_n in_o eusebius_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v s._n chrysostom_n name_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o the_o deacon_n fit_v himself_o for_o the_o communion_n chrysost_n ●●u●g_v chrysost_n ask_v pardon_n and_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o give_v he_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o james_n gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n write_v that_o every_o one_o among_o the_o people_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n table_n ask_v pardon_n of_o all_o that_o be_v present_a say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n 169._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 149._o n._n 169._o christian_n forgive_v i_o and_o that_o those_o present_a answer_v with_o a_o tender_a love_n and_o charity_n god_n forgive_v you_o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o these_o word_n be_v among_o the_o eastern_a nation_n a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a sign_n of_o a_o sincere_a and_o reciprocal_a love_n and_o charity_n that_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v find_v so_o obstinate_a as_o not_o to_o grant_v the_o pardon_n unto_o he_o which_o desire_v it_o public_o on_o this_o occasion_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n they_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n in_o these_o divine_a mystery_n it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v wish_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v sincere_o practise_v among_o christian_n and_o i_o confess_v it_o savour_v of_o the_o tenderness_n and_o love_n which_o our_o saviour_n require_v in_o his_o child_n for_o he_o will_v have_v they_o forgive_v one_o another_o as_o he_o have_v forgive_v they_o therefore_o st._n chrysostom_n address_v this_o excellent_a exhortation_n unto_o his_o flock_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi prodi●_fw-ge jud._n t._n 5._o p._n 465._o let_v we_o be_v mindful_a of_o the_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unite_v our_o soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o which_o unite_v we_o all_o into_o one_o body_n and_o see_v we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o body_n let_v we_o all_o be_v mingle_v into_o one_o body_n not_o in_o mingle_v our_o body_n but_o in_o strict_o unite_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o so_o do_v we_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o though_o we_o exceed_v in_o good_a work_n if_o we_o neglect_v peace_n and_o reconciliation_n we_o shall_v gather_v no_o benefit_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o custom_n of_o demand_v pardon_n before_o communicate_v be_v not_o so_o particular_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o i_o see_v it_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o even_o in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clnny_n write_v in_o that_o age_n testify_v 145._o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 145._o that_o they_o all_o demand_v forgiveness_n before_o they_o communicate_v and_o that_o they_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n chap._n xi_o of_o he_o who_o administer_v and_o of_o the_o communicant_a and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o both_o of_o they_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o the_o communion_n and_o of_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a we_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o of_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o for_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v it_o we_o find_v by_o the_o holy_a writer_n that_o as_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o bless_a and_o consecrate_a his_o eucharist_n it_o be_v also_o he_o that_o distribute_v it_o for_o there_o be_v none_o but_o himself_o who_o do_v the_o office_n and_o function_n of_o celebration_n the_o apostle_n assist_v at_o this_o divine_a ceremony_n but_o as_o particular_a believer_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o master_n this_o precious_a pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n a_o little_a above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o christian_n receive_v the_o communion_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n for_o assoon_o as_o the_o pastor_n or_o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n speak_v he_o that_o preside_v in_o the_o assembly_n have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o those_o who_o we_o call_v deacon_n say_v this_o saint_n give_v unto_o each_o one_o that_o be_v present_a the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v by_o st._n cyprian_n edit_fw-la cyprian_a de_fw-fr lap_n p._n 175._o ultim_fw-la edit_fw-la that_o about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o st._n justin_n the_o deacon_n yet_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n at_o least_o the_o holy_a cup_n for_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o this_o symbol_n because_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n who_o do_v celebrate_v give_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o believer_n yet_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o so_o well_o settle_v but_o that_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n the_o deacon_n who_o have_v do_v nothing_o unworthy_a the_o degree_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n have_v liberty_n to_o distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o one_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n 15._o council_n ancyr_n c._n 2._o council_n arelat_n 1._o c._n 15._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o the_o same_o year_n do_v forbid_v it_o by_o this_o canon_n touch_v deacon_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v do_v offer_v in_o sundry_a place_n we_o have_v think_v good_a that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v offer_v be_v their_o take_v for_o administer_a according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o xv._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n anno_fw-la 452._o from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o deacon_n may_v administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a which_o forbid_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o priest_n 18._o council_n nicaen_fw-la 1._o c._n 18._o or_o to_o touch_v it_o before_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o forbid_v they_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o have_v a_o canon_n yet_o more_o express_a for_o it_o be_v in_o these_o term_n 25._o council_n laodic_n c._n 25._o the_o minister_n must_v not_o give_v the_o bread_n neither_o may_v they_o bless_v the_o cup._n common_o by_o the_o minister_n be_v mean_v the_o deacon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v they_o be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n and_o indeed_o in_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n i_o find_v that_o these_o minister_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o deacon_n as_o be_v a_o degree_n below_o they_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o by_o these_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v

constance_n and_o from_o that_o time_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n justin_n martyr_n affirm_v 1_o apolog._n 1_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v distribute_v consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o all_o the_o communicant_n philadelph_n ep._n ad_fw-la philadelph_n the_o pretend_a ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o only_a cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o s._n irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o certain_a heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n 2._o advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 2._o how_o say_v he_o do_v they_o deny_v that_o the_o body_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n which_o be_v life_n eternal_a which_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n 34._o l._n 4._o c._n 34._o and_o again_o how_o do_v they_o again_o say_v that_o the_o body_n corrupt_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o final_a corruption_n and_o that_o it_o receive_v not_o life_n to_o wit_n in_o rise_v again_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 16._o hom._n 16._o origen_n on_o the_o book_n of_o number_n what_o be_v this_o people_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o drink_v blood_n the_o christian_a people_n the_o faithful_a people_n follow_v he_o who_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o because_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o to_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n matth._n hom._n 14._o in_o matth._n he_o add_v it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o when_o we_o receive_v his_o word_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o unadvised_o take_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o cup._n the_o bless_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a 63._o ep._n 63._o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n express_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n as_o s._n austin_n call_v it_o where_o he_o ample_o prove_v this_o communion_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o in_o another_o place_n writing_z with_o his_o brethren_n unto_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o resolution_n they_o have_v take_v to_o admit_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n those_o who_o have_v flinch_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o excellent_a motive_n which_o they_o find_v in_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o encourage_v christian_n unto_o martyrdom_n see_v here_o what_o they_o say_v 54._o ep._n 54._o how_o shall_v we_o encourage_v they_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n if_o go_v to_o the_o combat_n we_o shall_v deny_v they_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o how_o shall_v we_o make_v they_o fit_a to_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o martyrdom_n if_o we_o do_v not_o admit_v they_o first_o to_o drink_v in_o the_o church_n the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o right_n of_o communication_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o those_o that_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o say_v edit_fw-la p._n 175._o ult_n edit_fw-la that_o the_o deacon_n present_v the_o cup_n unto_o they_o who_o be_v present_a as_o justin_n martyr_n also_o have_v teach_v we_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n anno_fw-la 314._o 732._o apud_fw-la athanas_n apolog._n p._n 732._o in_o the_o second_o canon_n and_o that_o of_o neocaesarea_n the_o same_o year_n in_o the_o xiii_o canon_n inform_v we_o also_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o also_o a_o synod_n of_o alexandria_n assemble_v during_o the_o persecution_n stir_v up_o by_o the_o arrian_n against_o s._n athanasius_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n the_o first_o parmen_fw-la in_o natal_a ejus_fw-la c._n 2._o l._n 1._o contr_n parmen_fw-la speak_v in_o the_o v._o century_n of_o s._n vincent_n levite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deacon_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n unto_o the_o christian_n for_o their_o salvation_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n observe_v the_o same_o of_o cecilian_a as_o he_o be_v yet_o but_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o write_v also_o that_o what_o draw_v on_o he_o the_o hatred_n of_o lucilla_n a_o powerful_a and_o factious_a woman_n who_o by_o her_o riches_n and_o credit_n support_v the_o party_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o cecilian_a promote_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n be_v that_o cecilian_a perform_v the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n pronounce_v a_o severe_a sentence_n against_o she_o because_o in_o present_v she_o the_o cup_n she_o kiss_v the_o bone_n of_o some_o dead_a person_n or_o martyr_n before_o she_o put_v her_o lip_n unto_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n 3._o mystag_n 5._o p._n 245._o vide_fw-la p._n 244._o l._n the_o baptism_n c._n 3._o s_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n aster_n have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n s._n basil_n say_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o eat_v and_o drink_v we_o shall_v always_o have_v he_o in_o remembrance_n who_o die_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o and_o elsewhere_o 289._o ep._n 289._o it_o be_v a_o thing_n good_a and_o profitable_a to_o communicate_v daily_o and_o to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o liturgy_n also_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n may_v be_v here_o allege_v and_o all_o the_o other_o which_o be_v now_o remain_v from_o which_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o collect_v the_o use_n and_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n s_o chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o s._n matthew_n e._n hom._n 32._o graec._n p._n 319._o e._n the_o same_o table_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o the_o same_o drink_n be_v give_v unto_o all_o but_o not_o only_o the_o same_o liquor_n but_o it_o be_v also_o give_v unto_o we_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o cup_n for_o our_o father_n injoin_v we_o to_o love_v one_o another_o he_o so_o order_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o same_o cup_n and_o upon_o s._n john_n speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o come_v out_o of_o christ_n side_n graec._n hom._n 85._o graec._n the_o mystery_n do_v from_o thence_o take_v their_o original_a to_o the_o end_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o approach_v unto_o the_o terrible_a cup_n you_o shall_v draw_v near_o as_o if_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v out_o of_o his_o side_n itself_o and_o upon_o the_o second_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 18._o hom._n 18._o there_o be_v certain_a time_n when_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o priest_n and_o those_o over_o who_o he_o do_v preside_v as_o when_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o terrible_a mystery_n for_o we_o be_v all_o equal_o admit_v there_o it_o be_v not_o as_o under_o the_o old_a law_n the_o priest_n eat_v some_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o eat_v of_o what_o the_o priest_n do_v eat_v but_o now_o it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o one_o body_n and_o one_o cup_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o lord_n say_v 4._o l._n 3._o c._n 57_o t._n 4._o if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o strict_o prohibit_v the_o people_n from_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v for_o sin_n if_o those_o sacrifice_n do_v represent_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n wherein_o the_o true_a and_o full_a remission_n of_o sin_n be_v make_v nevertheless_o no_o person_n be_v hinder_v from_o take_v this_o sacrifice_n for_o his_o nourishment_n but_o rather_o all_o those_o who_o will_v be_v save_v be_v exhort_v to_o drink_v it_o leo_fw-la the_o first_o in_o his_o lend_a sermon_n speak_v of_o the_o manichean_o who_o not_o to_o appear_v what_o they_o be_v frequent_v the_o assembly_n of_o believer_n and_o do_v also_o participate_v with_o they_o of_o their_o sacrament_n 5._o serm._n ●_o c._n 5._o to_o hide_v say_v he_o their_o infidelity_n they_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o assist_v at_o our_o mystery_n they_o so_o dispose_v themselves_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o shelter_v themselves_o the_o better_a they_o receive_v with_o a_o unworthy_a mouth_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o absolute_o refuse_v drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n therefore_o we_o give_v your_o holiness_n notice_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n this_o kind_n of_o man_n may_v be_v know_v by_o these_o mark_n and_o that_o such_o other_o sacrilegious_a dissimulation_n have_v be_v discover_v may_v be_v mark_v and_o that_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o society_n

steep_v therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o allege_v that_o which_o proper_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n 832._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 832._o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v that_o some_o person_n present_a unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o have_v touch_v another_o abuse_n and_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o milk_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o wine_n in_o divine_a sacrifice_n the_o father_n add_v and_o whereas_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v the_o example_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v where_o jesus_n christ_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o his_o apostle_n will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o bid_v they_o take_v his_o body_n apart_o and_o his_o blood_n apart_o and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o steep_v bread_n unto_o any_o but_o the_o disciple_n which_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o be_v he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v even_o he_o that_o will_v betray_v his_o master_n and_o not_o to_o show_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o be_v then_o arrive_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n without_o see_v any_o other_o attempt_n against_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z but_o that_o which_o be_v vigorous_o condemn_v and_o censure_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n let_v we_o continue_v to_o give_v far_a proof_n of_o this_o use_n a_o council_n at_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 829_o under_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a it_o be_v the_o vi_o which_o unto_o that_o time_n be_v there_o celebrate_v this_o council_n i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n canon_n the_o 45._o condemn_v a_o abuse_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o certain_a province_n gall._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n where_o the_o woman_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o 47._o canon_n it_o forbid_v priest_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n any_o where_o but_o in_o consecrate_a place_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v without_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 18._o de_fw-fr ord_n bapt._n z._n c._n 18._o theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o the_o same_o century_n speak_v of_o life_n eternal_a to_o obtain_v say_v he_o this_o life_n we_o be_v baptise_a and_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v drink_v his_o blood_n and_o afterward_o the_o church_n continue_v the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v bequeath_v unto_o she_o by_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v when_o any_o one_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v baptise_a he_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n because_o that_o immediate_o after_o baptism_n 174._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 174._o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v say_v he_o that_o every_o sunday_n in_o lent_n all_o the_o believer_n except_o such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o bulgarian_n require_v 65._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 619._o c._n 65._o that_o the_o venerable_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o precious_a blood_n be_v distinguish_v and_o discern_v from_o other_o meat_n and_o that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v receive_v regino_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o observe_v that_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o king_n lothair_n after_o that_o he_o have_v swear_v that_o he_o have_v dismiss_v for_o ever_o waldrad_n his_o concubine_n 869._o regino_n in_o chro._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v it_o be_v a_o privilege_n belong_v to_o lothair_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o kingly_a dignity_n the_o historian_n say_v that_o pope_n adrian_n do_v present_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o those_o which_o accompany_v lothair_n with_o these_o word_n if_o you_o have_v not_o be_v assist_v unto_o lothair_n your_o lord_n and_o king_n in_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o if_o you_o have_v no_o way_n consent_v thereunto_o and_o have_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o waldrad_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o apostolical_a chair_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v profitable_a unto_o you_o for_o life_n everlasting_a ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 262._o de_fw-fr contempt_n can_v part_n 1._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 182._o ib._n p._n 262._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n let_v all_o evil_a intention_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o well_o of_o those_o which_o receive_v as_o of_o those_o which_o administer_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o synodical_a unto_o his_o priest_n he_o order_v they_o to_o warn_v believer_n to_o come_v four_o time_n a_o year_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o his_o first_o sermon_n of_o easter_n 309._o p._n 309._o let_v we_o say_v he_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o lay_v aside_o wickedness_n 310._o page_n 310._o if_o you_o will_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o have_v undue_o celebrate_v the_o precedent_n easter_n 311._o p._n 311._o he_o dare_v approach_v to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o saint_n 313._o p._n 313._o how_o do_v he_o presume_v without_o sigh_v and_o grieve_v this_o day_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n 320._o p._n 320._o let_v we_o with_o joy_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o three_o let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o to_o see_v if_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v true_a of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n of_o sincerity_n and_o of_o truth_n ratherius_n dye_v anno_fw-la 974._o yet_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n steep_v be_v introduce_v into_o some_o place_n about_o the_o time_n ratherius_n do_v write_v for_o hugh_n maynard_n above_o mention_v among_o several_a manuscript_n he_o use_v in_o his_o work_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o make_v use_n of_o one_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n write_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 986._o wherein_o it_o be_v read_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o mingle_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o mingle_v the_o holy_a bread_n with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n for_o as_o for_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o taste_v with_o their_o lip_n the_o blood_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o sub-deacon_n hold_v it_o and_o another_o of_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n who_o title_n be_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n which_o he_o get_v from_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluza_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o normandy_n of_o vexin_n near_o vernon_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o manuscript_n cite_v by_o maynard_n that_o this_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n be_v author_n of_o the_o piece_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o maurill_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n and_o this_o john_n dye_v as_o the_o same_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 277._o p._n 277._o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o there_o this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v communicate_v not_o with_o steep_v bread_n but_o according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675._o the_o body_n apart_o and_o the_o blood_n apart_o except_v the_o people_n unto_o who_o he_o be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o communion_n with_o steep_v bread_n not_o by_o authority_n but_o by_o great_a necessity_n for_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o

c._n 31._o some_o say_v he_o have_v divide_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a manner_n suffer_v each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v part_n of_o it_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n religious_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v among_o the_o protestant_n in_o holland_n yet_o this_o be_v still_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n 56._o cyprian_a ep._n 56._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n let_v we_o arm_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n that_o it_o may_v courageous_o reject_v wicked_a sacrifice_n be_v mindful_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v afterward_o embrace_v christ_n himself_o that_o hand_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o price_n of_o immortal_a crown_n so_o it_o be_v that_o mr._n rigaut_n have_v in_o his_o note_n correct_v this_o passage_n by_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n and_o again_o 175._o id._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o he_o that_o be_v fall_v threaten_v those_o which_o stand_v those_o which_o be_v wound_v they_o which_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sacrilegious_a person_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o do_v not_o present_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o defile_a hand_n or_o that_o he_o drink_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o a_o impure_a mouth_n and_o in_o another_o treatise_n where_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v overcome_v by_o mean_n of_o patience_n 226._o id._n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi patient_n p._n 226._o let_v patience_n say_v he_o be_v strong_a and_o well_o root_v in_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o sanctify_a body_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n defile_v not_o itself_o by_o adultery_n and_o that_o the_o hand_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n defile_v not_o itself_o with_o the_o sword_n and_o bloodshedding_a cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_n also_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o write_v unto_o fabius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o novatian_a the_o heretic_n make_v those_o who_o come_v unto_o he_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v be_v of_o his_o party_n vale_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 43._o vale_n after_o he_o have_v make_v the_o oblation_n say_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v distribute_v and_o give_v unto_o every_o one_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o constrain_v these_o wretch_n to_o swear_v unto_o he_o instead_o of_o the_o benediction_n and_o prayer_n take_v with_o both_o his_o hand_n the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v and_o let_v they_o not_o loose_v till_o they_o have_v engage_v unto_o he_o by_o oath_n we_o have_v again_o in_o the_o same_o eusebius_n another_o example_n of_o this_o use_n and_o custom_n about_o the_o same_o time_n which_o cornelius_n write_v for_o we_o there_o find_v that_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n speak_v unto_o he_o of_o a_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o believer_n who_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n after_o he_o have_v enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o forsake_v the_o heretic_n among_o who_o he_o have_v be_v baptise_a and_o among_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o observe_v this_o circumstance_n that_o he_o present_v himself_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n 3._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o that_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n to_o receive_v this_o holy_a nourishment_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o great_a while_n partaker_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o custom_n doubtless_o that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v respect_n when_o he_o say_v of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 70._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o in_o jul._n p._n 70._o he_o pollute_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o we_o communicate_v of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o his_o suffering_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n one_o of_o the_o scholiasticks_n of_o gregory_n subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o observe_v upon_o the_o place_n that_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_n after_o turtullian_n testify_v that_o ancient_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o gorgonia_n his_o sister_n he_o sufficient_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o her_o hand_n have_v hide_v some_o of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 187._o id._n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o jesus_n christ_n st._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n depose_v in_o favour_n of_o this_o same_o practice_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o in_o the_o church_n say_v he_o the_o priest_n give_v one_o part_n that_o be_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o which_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o freedom_n and_o so_o bear_v it_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o hollow_a of_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o warn_v the_o communicant_a 266._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o ambros_n hex_z l._n 6._o p._n 103._o t._n 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-fr el._n &_o jejun_n c._n 10._o chrysost_n ad_fw-la pop._n antioch_n hom._n 21._o t._n 1._o p._n 266._o that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o he_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o and_o that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_n or_o be_v lose_v and_o st._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o the_o hand_n be_v that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o heavenly_a sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o altar_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o die_v the_o in_o beginning_n of_o the_o v._o century_n give_v we_o several_a proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n consider_v say_v he_o what_o you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o be_v not_o so_o inconsiderate_a as_o to_o strike_v any_o body_n and_o after_o have_v honour_v it_o with_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n do_v not_o dishonour_v it_o in_o employ_v it_o to_o strike_v consider_v what_o it_o be_v you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o keep_v it_o free_a from_o all_o covetousness_n etc._n etc._n think_v that_o not_o only_o you_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o also_o that_o you_o put_v it_o unto_o the_o mouth_n 285._o id._n hom._n the_o simult_n p._n 285._o and_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n see_v here_o i_o preach_v i_o conjure_v i_o warn_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o he_o who_o have_v a_o enemy_n shall_v not_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 891._o id._n in_o seraph_n p._n 891._o and_o in_o the_o three_o tome_n the_o seraphin_n dare_v not_o touch_v it_o with_o his_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o tongue_n and_o you_o you_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o hand_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o time_n must_v be_v refer_v what_o sozom●n_v the_o historian_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v through_o complaisance_n to_o her_o husband_n who_o have_v quit_v this_o sect_n by_o the_o powerful_a sermon_n of_o st_n chrysostom_n 5._o sozom._n hist_o l._n 8._o c._n 5._o unto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o dispose_v herself_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o but_o he_o say_v that_o retain_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v she_o bow_v herself_o as_o if_o she_o will_v have_v pray_v and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n her_o maid_n who_o be_v there_o with_o she_o give_v she_o private_o what_o she_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n and_o that_o she_o have_v bring_v along_o with_o she_o but_o she_o have_v it_o no_o soon_o between_o her_o tooth_n but_o it_o become_v a_o stone_n unto_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v apply_v what_o st._n ult_n apud_fw-la theodoret_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 5._o ep._n ult_n ambrose_n say_v unto_o the_o great_a theodosius_n after_o the_o severe_a vengeance_n which_o he_o use_v against_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o st._n isidore_n of_o damiette_n reproach_v a_o priest_n call_v zosimus_n that_o believer_n rather_o choose_v to_o abstain_v from_o the_o communion_n than_o receive_v it_o from_o his_o

impure_a hand_n in_o a_o council_n at_o saragosse_n in_o spain_n 739._o t._n 1._o council_n p._n 684._o ib._n p._n 739._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 380._o there_o be_v a_o canon_n against_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n and_o do_v not_o eat_v it_o a_o ordinance_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v renew_v in_o the_o fourteen_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o upon_o which_o canon_n 47._o page_n 47._o garsias_n loaysa_n a_o spaniard_n observe_v that_o ancient_o the_o church_n be_v wont_a to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o believer_n in_o their_o hand_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o several_a testimony_n some_o whereof_o we_o have_v already_o cite_v the_o prohibition_n make_v by_o a_o council_n of_o carthage_n anno_fw-la 419._o of_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o dead_a body_n do_v no_o less_o justify_v this_o practice_n because_o the_o father_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v write_v afric_n can._n 18._o in_o cod._n afric_n take_v eat_v and_o that_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v st._n austin_n who_o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n intend_v not_o to_o depart_v from_o this_o use_n for_o write_v against_o the_o donatist_n petilian_n 7._o contra_fw-la petil._n l._n 2._o c._n 23._o t._n 7._o he_o say_v unto_o he_o when_o you_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o who_o do_v you_o give_v the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n into_o who_o hand_n do_v you_o give_v the_o sacrament_n and_o unto_o who_o at_o your_o turn_n reach_v you_o out_o the_o hand_n to_o receive_v it_o of_o he_o that_o give_v it_o hitherto_o communicant_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o naked_a hand_n but_o in_o this_o v._o century_n there_o begin_v some_o difference_n to_o be_v make_v betwixt_o man_n and_o woman_n so_o that_o in_o some_o place_n the_o woman_n be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n indeed_o 10._o serm._n 252._o the_o temp_n t._n 10._o but_o upon_o it_o a_o clean_a linen-cloth_n the_o man_n say_v st._n austin_n when_o they_o desire_v to_o communicate_v wash_v their_o hand_n and_o the_o woman_n present_v clean_a clothes_n whereon_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n a_o diocesan_n synod_n of_o auxerr_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 578._o by_o aunacharius_n the_o bishop_n of_o that_o see_v call_v the_o linen-cloth_n use_v by_o the_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n the_o dominical_a that_o each_o woman_n say_v the_o 42._o canon_n sirmond_n t._n 1._o council_n gall._n sirmond_n when_o she_o communicate_v have_v her_o dominical_a and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o which_o have_v it_o not_o let_v she_o not_o receive_v until_o the_o next_o lord_n day_n and_o in_o the_o 36._o canon_n it_o make_v this_o decree_n a_o woman_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o her_o naked_a hand_n but_o in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v still_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n see_v that_o a_o few_o year_n after_o this_o synod_n of_o auxerr_n cautin_n bishop_n of_o clermont_n in_o auvergne_n say_v unto_o count_n eulalius_n by_o the_o report_n of_o gregory_n of_o tours_n in_o his_o history_n 8._o hist_o l._n 10._o c._n 8._o take_v the_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o put_v it_o into_o your_o mouth_n cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n attribute_n unto_o maximus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 650._o and_o who_o he_o style_v defender_n of_o the_o catholic_n verity_n against_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o word_n but_o now_o allege_v of_o st._n augustine_n or_o very_o near_o they_o 148._o apud_fw-la baronium_n annal._n eccl._n add_v a_o 57_o n._n 148._o that_o all_o man_n who_o desire_v to_o communicate_v do_v first_o wash_v their_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n that_o with_o a_o clear_a understanding_n and_o purify_a conscience_n they_o may_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o woman_n also_o present_a clean_a clothes_n whereon_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o pure_a understanding_n and_o a_o clear_a conscience_n nevertheless_o the_o vi_o universal_a council_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 681._o make_v a_o certain_a number_n of_o canon_n ten_o year_n after_o that_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o in_o one_o of_o which_o it_o express_o prohibit_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n any_o other_o way_n but_o with_o the_o hand_n only_o and_o blame_v all_o those_o who_o employ_v any_o thing_n else_o for_o this_o use_n and_o because_o this_o canon_n be_v none_o of_o the_o worst_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n we_o will_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o insert_v it_o here_o at_o large_a 349._o can._n 101._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 349._o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n do_v bold_o call_v man_n create_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o body_n and_o temple_n of_o christ_n he_o than_o that_o be_v above_o any_o sensible_a creature_n have_v obtain_v a_o heavenly_a dignity_n by_o the_o save_a passion_n eat_v or_o drink_v jesus_n christ_n be_v absolute_o dispose_v and_o fit_v for_o eternal_a life_n and_o partake_v of_o divine_a grace_n be_v sanctify_v both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n therefore_o if_o any_o desire_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o immaculate_a body_n and_o will_v present_v himself_o at_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o assembly_n let_v he_o put_v his_o hand_n in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n and_o so_o draw_v near_o and_o receive_v the_o communion_n of_o love_n as_o for_o those_o who_o instead_o of_o the_o hand_n make_v use_n of_o vessel_n of_o gold_n or_o of_o any_o other_o matter_n to_o receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o who_o therein_o receive_v the_o immaculate_a communion_n we_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n admit_v they_o because_o they_o prefer_v a_o inanimate_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v inferior_a unto_o they_o before_o the_o image_n of_o god_n if_o any_o one_o therefore_o be_v take_v give_v the_o bless_a communion_n unto_o such_o as_o bring_v such_o vessel_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v with_o he_o that_o bring_v they_o we_o be_v then_o come_v unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n wherein_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n continue_v without_o any_o other_o alteration_n than_o what_o have_v be_v mention_v either_o with_o the_o linen_n clothes_n with_o which_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o v._o century_n be_v oblige_v in_o some_o place_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n at_o least_o if_o the_o sermon_n above_o cite_v in_o s._n augustine_n name_n be_v his_o which_o be_v not_o over_o certain_a in_o which_o case_n we_o must_v descend_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n and_o beside_o not_o pass_v the_o limit_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o auxerr_n or_o of_o those_o little_a vessel_n forbid_v by_o the_o vi_o ecumenical_a council_n establish_v the_o ancient_a use_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n only_o and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o roman_a catholic_n 148._o ad_fw-la a_o 57_o n._n 147_o 148._o or_o the_o protestant_n do_v deny_v it_o for_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n the_o friar_n combefis_n in_o his_o augmentation_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n gabriel_n the_o laubespine_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n 16._o t._n 2._o p._n 1014._o l._n 1._o obser_n 16._o a_o very_a learned_a prelate_n in_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a observation_n the_o famous_a mounseur_fw-fr arnold_n in_o his_o excellent_a book_n of_o frequent_a communicate_v 747._o part._n 1._o p._n 265._o p●g_v 403._o pag._n 747._o and_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n upon_o gregory_n nazianzen_n first_o oration_n against_o julian_n the_o apostate_n and_o garsias_n loaysa_n upon_o the_o 14._o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n at_o paris_n all_o those_o i_o say_v and_o other_o also_o concur_v herein_o with_o the_o protestant_n it_o be_v true_a baronius_n and_o combesis_n observe_v that_o this_o custom_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v aught_o absolute_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o the_o better_a to_o follow_v its_o trace_n in_o the_o western_a church_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a further_o to_o survey_v what_o remain_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o latin_a world_n the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o in_o the_o eleven_o canon_n do_v explain_v the_o fourteen_o 11._o council_n tolet._n 11._o can_n 11._o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n against_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o '_o eat_v it_o and_o the_o xvi_o council_n in_o the_o six_o canon_n anno_fw-la 693._o 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o c●n_n 6._o allege_v against_o some_o priest_n who_o make_v a_o little_a round_a crust_n for_o the_o communion_n the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o they_o intend_v

c._n 7._o p._n 94._o and_o keep_v it_o will_v be_v a_o act_n punishable_a say_v the_o learned_a petau_n and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o any_o one_o can_v just_o blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n unto_o which_o a_o sovereign_a respect_n be_v due_a the_o protestant_n themselves_z who_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n will_v not_o suffer_v this_o abuse_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v to_o expose_v this_o august_n sacrament_n unto_o many_o indecency_n which_o must_v needs_o happen_v if_o communicant_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o and_o keep_v it_o chap._n xv._o the_o sacrament_n send_v unto_o such_o as_o be_v absent_a unto_o the_o sick_a and_o that_o sometime_o by_o the_o laity_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n not_o only_o with_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o with_o believer_n who_o find_v in_o this_o divine_a mystery_n a_o precious_a earnest_n of_o the_o strict_a and_o intimate_a union_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v together_o the_o primitive_a christian_n which_o be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n never_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o they_o send_v it_o unto_o such_o of_o their_o brethren_n as_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n at_o the_o time_n of_o consecration_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n it_o may_v appear_v they_o be_v but_o one_o body_n with_o the_o rest_n st._n justin_n martyr_n teach_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v present_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v carry_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a and_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n st._n 1._o just_a mart._n apol._n 1._o lucian_n one_o of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n who_o glorify_v god_n by_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o 311th_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o last_o of_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n that_o he_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o prison_n with_o many_o other_o christian_n who_o be_v detain_v for_o the_o gospel_n sake_n make_v his_o breast_n serve_v for_o the_o mystical_a table_n the_o posture_n he_o be_v put_v in_o by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o persecutor_n not_o admit_v he_o to_o do_v otherwise_o and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v participate_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o send_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o who_o be_v absent_a i_o have_v mention_v this_o passage_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n s._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 311.9_o s._n although_o neither_o philostorgius_n nor_o nicephorus_n of_o caliste_n which_o mention_v this_o business_n to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n say_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o circumstance_n but_o only_o that_o these_o believer_n do_v visit_v he_o in_o prison_n saint_n irenaeus_n in_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o custom_n whereby_o the_o bishop_n use_v to_o send_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o peace_n and_o communion_n not_o consider_v the_o distance_n of_o place_n and_o the_o sea_n over_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o to_o pass_v this_o holy_a man_n write_v a_o letter_n unto_o pope_n victor_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n for_o celebrate_v easter_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o speak_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o which_o have_v be_v before_o you_o do_v send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v that_o custom_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o be_v common_o do_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n which_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n prohibit_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n 14._o council_n laod._n c._n 14._o the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v not_o be_v send_v unto_o other_o church_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n under_o the_o name_n of_o eulogy_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o i_o find_v great_a difference_n betwixt_o what_o be_v say_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o what_o be_v say_v by_o irenaeus_n the_o former_a speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v towards_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n with_o their_o brethren_n and_o unto_o who_o be_v send_v their_o share_n of_o the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o latter_a touch_v what_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o conductor_n of_o christian_a church_n one_o towards_o another_o but_o not_o at_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o the_o absent_a it_o be_v also_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n it_o be_v true_a great_a care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o sick_a believer_n and_o penitent_n by_o sick_a believer_n be_v understand_v christian_n baptise_a who_o have_v preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o at_o lest_o who_o have_v not_o commit_v any_o of_o those_o sin_n which_o reduce_v those_o which_o be_v convict_v into_o a_o state_n of_o penance_n and_o by_o penitent_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o after_o their_o baptism_n be_v fall_v into_o some_o great_a sin_n which_o make_v they_o liable_a unto_o the_o order_n of_o the_o hard_a and_o painful_a penance_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o former_a i_o find_v not_o in_o what_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o proof_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v they_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n this_o custom_n not_o appear_v till_o afterward_o what_o justin_n martyr_n say_v not_o proper_o regard_v the_o sick_a but_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a as_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o learned_a mr._n 5._o in._n c._n 24._o l._n 5._o de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n as_o for_o the_o latter_a i_o mean_v the_o penitent_n as_o they_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o good_a and_o tender_a mother_n feel_v herself_o touch_v with_o compassion_n towards_o those_o of_o her_o child_n which_o breathe_v after_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n use_v this_o charitable_a condescension_n for_o their_o consolation_n that_o she_o command_v to_o absolve_v those_o of_o this_o order_n which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o a_o seal_n of_o this_o reconciliation_n that_o they_o may_v depart_v this_o life_n full_a of_o joy_n and_o comfort_n so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o diocese_n as_o he_o testify_v in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o say_v 44._o a●ud_n euseb_n hinor_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 44._o that_o he_o have_v command_v to_o absolve_v those_o which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n if_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o especial_o if_o they_o have_v already_o desire_v it_o before_o their_o sickness_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o s._n cyprian_n epistle_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n several_a the_o like_a direction_n touch_v those_o which_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n but_o because_o many_o be_v not_o mindful_a of_o desire_v reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n from_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v fall_v by_o their_o apostasy_n until_o they_o be_v take_v with_o some_o sickness_n which_o endanger_v their_o life_n the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o 22._o council_n arclar_n 1._o c._n 22._o forbid_v give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o such_o as_o do_v so_o unless_o they_o recover_v their_o health_n and_o do_v fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n but_o this_o itself_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o refuse_v unto_o any_o of_o those_o which_o be_v fall_v endeavour_v to_o rise_v again_o by_o pass_v through_o the_o degree_n of_o penance_n and_o that_o without_o defer_v to_o the_o end_n of_o their_o life_n ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n the_o council_n be_v full_a of_o canon_n which_o direct_v the_o time_n and_o manner_n of_o absolve_v penitent_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v give_v they_o as_o the_o last_o viaticum_fw-la to_o assure_v they_o that_o they_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o be_v so_o with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o seal_v

this_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n in_o permit_v they_o to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n but_o if_o i_o be_o demand_v whether_o this_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n unto_o bedrid_a penitent_n and_o after_o the_o three_o century_n unto_o other_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n do_v not_o presuppose_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v keep_v to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v apply_v in_o these_o hasty_a necessity_n to_o speak_v sincere_o i_o do_v not_o see_v there_o be_v any_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n unto_o the_o other_o but_o that_o also_o i_o find_v no_o direction_n thereupon_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v they_o content_v themselves_o then_o in_o prepare_v i_o mean_v in_o blessing_n and_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n at_o such_o time_n as_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o communicate_v any_o bedrid_a die_a person_n to_o allege_v for_o refutation_n of_o the_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n by_o cardinal_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a against_o the_o greek_n who_o reserve_v the_o gift_n presanctify_v in_o lent_n be_v not_o in_o my_o opinion_n to_o argue_v but_o trifle_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o long_a time_n before_o humbert_n write_v against_o nicetas_n the_o sacrament_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v urge_v against_o keep_v the_o acrament_n that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o some_o church_n burn_v and_o in_o other_o it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n but_o although_o this_o last_o custom_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o our_o france_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_v chapter_n nevertheless_o i_o find_v from_o the_o time_n of_o charelemain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n formal_a direction_n for_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n 161._o capitul_n l._n 1._o c._n 161._o that_o the_o priest_n say_v this_o prince_n in_o his_o capitulary_n have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a whether_o old_a or_o young_a to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v not_o die_v without_o the_o sacrament_n since_o which_o time_n several_a ordinance_n be_v see_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a but_o before_o that_o time_n i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v meet_v with_o any_o which_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o say_v to_o assure_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v none_o before_o the_o time_n which_o i_o assign_v but_o only_o to_o declare_v that_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v nor_o find_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o second_o decretal_a epistle_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n clement_n disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v express_o forbid_v pseudo-clem_n ep._n 2._o pseudo-clem_n to_o keep_v till_o the_o next_o day_n any_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o fine_a see_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v confess_v that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o bedrid_a die_n penitent_n and_o afterward_o unto_o believer_n in_o the_o same_o condition_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o inquire_v by_o who_o it_o be_v send_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o be_v clergyman_n that_o carry_v it_o unto_o these_o sort_n of_o person_n yet_o nevertheless_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o ease_v themselves_o sometime_o of_o this_o care_n and_o to_o employ_v lay_v person_n young_a boy_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o in_o fine_a denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n relate_v in_o eusebius_n the_o history_n of_o a_o certain_a old_a man_n call_v serapion_n who_o have_v apostatise_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n whereunto_o he_o can_v not_o be_v restore_v notwithstanding_o his_o earnest_a entreaty_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o some_o time_n after_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o violent_a sickness_n whereof_o he_o die_v he_o send_v one_o of_o his_o daughter_n son_n for_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v sick_a send_v he_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o child_n he_o give_v unto_o this_o youth_n say_v denys_n some_o 44._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 44._o or_o a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n command_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v moisten_v and_o to_o put_v it_o in_o the_o old_a man_n mouth_n that_o he_o may_v the_o easy_o swallow_v it_o down_o his_o grand_a child_n be_v return_v steep_v it_o and_o pour_v it_o into_o the_o sick_a man_n mouth_n who_o have_v by_o little_a and_o little_o let_v it_o down_o present_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n so_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ado_n bishop_n of_o vienna_n that_o of_o bede_n and_o the_o roman_a 5._o ad._n d._n 15_o aug._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la a_o 260._o §._o 5._o as_o also_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n stephen_n the_o first_o testify_z that_o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n gallian_n and_o valerian_n tharsitius_n acolyth_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v carry_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o this_o custom_n need_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o liberty_n which_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n give_v unto_o christian_n to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n home_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o in_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o young_a anchoret_n 1014._o combef_n auct_v bibl_n pat_n t._n 2._o grac._n l._n p_o 986._o cum_fw-la 1014._o who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n and_o which_o father_n combefis_n a_o dominican_n have_v publish_v at_o least_o some_o copy_n part_n of_o it_o we_o find_v this_o hermit_n have_v demand_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n how_o such_o person_n as_o he_o be_v that_o live_v solitary_o in_o the_o desert_n may_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o priest_n nor_o assembly_n make_v in_o those_o place_n i_o say_v we_o find_v he_o suffer_v he_o and_o such_o as_o he_o be_v to_o communicate_v themselves_o although_o they_o be_v lay_v person_n and_o also_o prescribe_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o father_n combefis_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 1014._o ib._n p._n 1014._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n be_v then_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n diocese_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v any_o difficulty_n will_v have_v be_v make_v of_o entrust_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o woman_n in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o have_v be_v before_o recite_v there_o be_v in_o the_o vi_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n a_o homily_n in_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o 431._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o who_o live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n where_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o lay_n person_n man_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_a it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o the_o thing_n be_v practise_v to_o that_o time_n and_o afterward_o also_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o sermon_n be_v neither_o leo_n the_o four_o nor_o st._n vlrick_n as_o gretser_n imagine_v it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o synodical_a letter_n of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n unto_o his_o priest_n now_o this_o ratherius_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n 138._o p._n 138._o say_v that_o he_o have_v late_o be_v so_o inform_v and_o we_o can_v doubt_v of_o it_o because_o we_o have_v the_o book_n itself_o by_o the_o care_n and_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n wherein_o we_o find_v this_o decree_n that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o a_o lay_v person_n 261._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 261._o man_n or_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o unto_o the_o sick_n it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o sundry_a place_n even_o in_o italy_n and_o near_o rome_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n the_o same_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n observe_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n above_o mention_v 138._o p._n 138._o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v a_o long_a time_n after_o and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o ratherius_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n who_o without_o scruple_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n into_o lay_n person_n hand_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n but_o because_o ratherius_n be_v but_o a_o private_a bishop_n and_o that_o his_o power_n reach_v not_o beyond_o his_o diocese_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v it_o be_v also_o

their_o first_o shape_n and_o in_o their_o first_o form_n and_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a as_o they_o be_v before_o pope_n gelasius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n certain_o say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o you_o receive_v be_v something_o that_o be_v divine_a whence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o still_o retain_v the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o ephraim_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o six_o age_n 229._o ephraem_n an●t●och_n apud_fw-la phoc._n cod_n 229._o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o which_o believer_n receive_v do_v not_o forsake_v the_o outward_a substance_n and_o hold_v inseparable_o unto_o the_o inward_a grace_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v question_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n he_o add_v the_o same_o of_o baptism_n say_v that_o it_o preserve_v just_a as_o the_o eucharist_n do_v the_o outward_a form_n and_o the_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n and_o baptism_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n say_v he_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o be_v but_o one_o keep_v the_o propriety_n of_o its_o sensible_a form_n that_o be_v to_o say_v water_n and_o lose_v not_o what_o it_o be_v make_v a_o council_n of_o the_o east_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o declare_v 6._o council_n const_n in_o act._n nicae●_n 2._o act._n 6._o that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o to_o offer_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n a_o thing_n choose_v to_o wit_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n ahyto_n bishop_n of_o basil_n walafridus_n straho_n ratran_n will_v teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o the_o ten_o and_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n a_o passage_n where_o the_o author_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v seem_v to_o differ_v from_o this_o belief_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v in_o a_o easter_n sermon_n attribute_v unto_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o century_n although_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o it_o be_v he_o or_o not_o but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o in_o this_o sermon_n among_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v say_v pasch_fw-mi cesar_n hom._n 1._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi that_o the_o invisible_a priest_n he_o mean_v jesus_n christ_n change_v by_o the_o secret_a power_n of_o his_o word_n the_o visible_a creature_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n some_o will_v answer_v that_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o caesarius_n shall_v not_o take_v place_n against_o the_o many_o testimony_n above_o allege_a not_o be_v just_a that_o one_o shall_v be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o the_o great_a part_n whereof_o be_v nothing_o inferior_a unto_o caesarius_n in_o dignity_n and_o learning_n and_o some_o surpass_v he_o both_o in_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n other_o in_o dignity_n at_o least_o as_o st._n ephraim_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n not_o to_o mention_v his_o learning_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v nothing_o short_a of_o caesarius_n if_o he_o be_v true_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sermon_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o other_o in_o fine_a in_o learning_n as_o theodoret_n who_o light_n and_o knowledge_n be_v incomparable_o great_a and_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v here_o to_o apply_v that_o maxim_n of_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n common_a vincent_n lyrinens_fw-la common_a already_o cite_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o history_n if_o sometime_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o one_o person_n or_o of_o some_o few_o which_o be_v deceive_v rise_v up_o in_o opposition_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n or_o at_o least_o of_o much_o the_o great_a number_n of_o catholic_n against_o the_o obstinacy_n of_o one_o or_o of_o a_o few_o more_o shall_v first_o be_v oppose_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n if_o there_o be_v any_o second_o if_o there_o be_v none_o let_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a great_a doctor_n that_o do_v agree_v among_o themselves_o be_v follow_v for_o say_v he_o whatsoever_o be_v believe_v by_o one_o particular_a person_n above_o or_o against_o what_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v by_o all_o be_v he_o saint_n doctor_z bishop_n confessor_n or_o martyr_n let_v it_o be_v repute_v a_o low_a peculiar_a and_o close_a thing_n private_a and_o particular_a to_o himself_o and_o let_v it_o not_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o opinion_n common_o public_o and_o general_o receive_v this_o be_v what_o several_a may_v answer_v unto_o this_o difficulty_n and_o their_o answer_n will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a other_o think_v more_o kindness_n may_v be_v show_v unto_o caesarius_n in_o reconcile_a he_o with_o the_o rest_n rather_o than_o reject_v he_o for_o they_o conceive_v this_o act_n of_o humanity_n be_v due_a unto_o a_o author_n to_o give_v a_o favourable_a construction_n to_o his_o word_n and_o not_o to_o make_v he_o clash_v with_o the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v which_o ought_v especial_o take_v place_n in_o thing_n that_o regard_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o piety_n and_o religion_n because_o in_o those_o thing_n without_o endanger_v our_o salvation_n we_o can_v separate_v from_o the_o belief_n which_o have_v be_v always_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n let_v we_o see_v then_o how_o they_o will_v reconcile_v caesarius_n with_o those_o other_o glorious_a witness_n abovementioned_a it_o may_v easy_o be_v do_v say_v they_o if_o you_o consider_v that_o the_o father_n often_o speak_v as_o caesarius_n do_v although_o they_o only_o understand_v a_o change_n of_o quality_n which_o befall_v the_o substance_n wherein_o this_o change_n be_v make_v uxor_fw-la tertul._n count_v marc._n l._n 3._o &_o l._n 1._o ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la though_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o change_v itself_o for_o instance_n tertullian_n say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o a_o angelical_a substance_n instead_o of_o say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v change_v into_o a_o angelical_a quality_n as_o he_o elsewhere_o explain_v himself_o so_o eusebius_n say_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o helen_n mother_n of_o constantin_n the_o great_a 46._o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la constant_n l._n 3._o cap._n 46._o that_o she_o be_v transform_v into_o a_o incorruptible_a and_o angelical_a substance_n to_o signify_v that_o she_o have_v acquire_v angelical_a quality_n in_o respect_n whereof_o she_o may_v assume_v the_o name_n of_o angelical_a substance_n so_o st._n austin_n 1._o aug._n in_o psal_n 68_o hom._n 1._o by_o sin_n man_n fall_v from_o the_o substance_n wherein_o he_o be_v make_v nevertheless_o man_n continue_v to_o be_v man_n but_o because_o he_o lose_v the_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n which_o beautify_v and_o adorn_v his_o nature_n he_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o say_v so_o and_o st._n peter_n chrysologus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o change_n happen_v in_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o resurrection_n 82._o chrysolog_fw-la hom._n 82._o say_v that_o our_o lord_n change_v substance_n which_o be_v not_o true_a but_o in_o regard_n of_o quality_n but_o to_o come_v near_o the_o sacrament_n all_o christian_n general_o confess_v that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n do_v not_o lose_v its_o substance_n baptism_n tertull._n de_fw-fr baptism_n yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o tertullian_n call_v baptism_n a_o divine_a substance_n because_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n receive_v by_o consecration_n the_o holiness_n which_o they_o have_v not_o they_o be_v say_v in_o some_o fort_n to_o pass_v into_o the_o divine_a substance_n it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o the_o subject_n shall_v derive_v its_o name_n from_o its_o best_a and_o most_o noble_a part_n what_o then_o may_v hinder_v but_o caesarius_n may_v say_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n although_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n keep_v their_o substance_n because_o he_o make_v they_o pass_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o own_o flesh_n as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v certain_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o they_o consider_v that_o pope_n gelasius_n who_o write_v about_o 50_o year_n before_o caesarius_n christ_n gelaf_fw-mi de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o substance_n or_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v as_o we_o but_o now_o hear_v for_o all_o that_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n because_o the_o consecration_n give_v they_o a_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a virtue_n by_o reason_n whereof_o

to_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o may_v be_v say_v st._n cyprian_n that_o some_o may_v fear_v at_o the_o morning_n oblation_n to_o make_v know_v by_o the_o scent_n of_o the_o wine_n that_o he_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ever_o any_o fear_n so_o ill_o ground_v or_o any_o panic_n fear_v like_o this_o if_o it_o have_v then_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o communicate_v be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o christ_n where_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o people_n to_o be_v afraid_a of_o a_o shadow_n and_o to_o tremble_v where_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o danger_n see_v it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o same_o smell_v that_o wine_n have_v and_o that_o moreover_o it_o be_v express_o speak_v of_o the_o smell_n of_o wine_n and_o not_o of_o the_o odour_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o surprise_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o those_o of_o who_o we_o speak_v be_v not_o private_a ordinary_a person_n but_o conductor_n also_o for_o st._n cyprian_a design_n such_o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o treatise_n by_o those_o which_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n to_o say_v that_o the_o smell_v of_o wine_n shall_v rest_v in_o the_o sacrament_n although_o there_o have_v be_v no_o wine_n that_o can_v not_o be_v because_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o declare_v that_o accident_n can_v not_o exist_v without_o their_o subject_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n moreover_o when_o st._n cyprian_a condemn_v this_o abuse_n as_o doubtless_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o condemn_v it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o say_v that_o those_o people_n be_v the_o most_o to_o blame_v that_o can_v be_v to_o take_v for_o wine_n the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o think_v that_o the_o sacrament_n have_v the_o scent_n of_o wine_n see_v there_o be_v no_o wine_n in_o it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o allege_v against_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n if_o it_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystical_a cup_n be_v not_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v say_v they_o the_o only_a mean_n that_o can_v have_v be_v use_v to_o have_v make_v they_o ashamed_a and_o to_o have_v reclaim_v they_o from_o their_o error_n yet_o nevertheless_o st._n cyprian_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o it_o he_o content_v himself_o to_o pity_v their_o ignorance_n and_o their_o timidity_n and_o to_o blame_v they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v not_o use_v water_n alone_o in_o his_o eucharist_n nor_o wine_n alone_o but_o of_o both_o the_o other_o christian_n which_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o water_n do_v it_o by_o another_o motive_n as_o gennadius_n have_v inform_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o 75._o de_fw-fr dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o they_o do_v so_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n be_v it_o possble_a that_o this_o thought_n can_v ever_o come_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o christian_a that_o to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v to_o want_v sobriety_n what_o be_v man_n make_v of_o in_o those_o time_n say_v the_o protestant_n have_v they_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n as_o we_o have_v for_o we_o can_v conceive_v their_o proceed_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v if_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n they_o believe_v they_o drink_v the_o pure_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o wine_n how_o they_o can_v think_v that_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o use_v only_a water_n therein_o but_o wherefore_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a father_n take_v care_v better_a to_o instruct_v and_o inform_v they_o herein_o it_o have_v be_v their_o duty_n and_o charity_n to_o have_v cure_v these_o soul_n from_o this_o mistake_a niceness_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o err_v they_o also_o do_v it_o for_o they_o be_v too_o zealous_a and_o charitable_a to_o let_v themly_a in_o error_n but_o how_o have_v they_o do_v it_o be_v it_o in_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o holy_a liquor_n in_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n be_v no_o long_a wine_n but_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o at_o least_o not_o such_o thing_n be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n to_o think_v so_o on_o the_o contrary_a you_o will_v think_v they_o take_v delight_n in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v wine_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n for_o see_v here_o all_o the_o answer_n that_o gennadius_n make_v to_o combat_v this_o abuse_n there_o be_v wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n our_o saviour_n have_v say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n prudence_n be_v very_o necessary_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v more_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n especial_o unto_o pastor_n and_o conductor_n which_o lead_v the_o way_n unto_o other_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n not_o to_o make_v any_o wrong_n step_v i_o mean_v not_o to_o teach_v any_o thing_n either_o by_o preach_v or_o write_v but_o what_o they_o careful_o digest_v particular_o not_o to_o urge_v any_o thing_n against_o unbeliever_n or_o heretic_n that_o may_v reflect_v upon_o any_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n no_o body_n that_o i_o know_v have_v accuse_v st._n chrysostom_n of_o want_n of_o prudence_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o what_o be_v know_v of_o he_o great_a heed_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v of_o lay_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o his_o charge_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o part_n of_o his_o excellent_a work_n one_o thnig_v which_o will_v certain_o be_v ill_o relish_v have_v he_o be_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o reproach_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o laban_n upon_o his_o complain_n that_o he_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o god_n 2._o chrysost_n homil_n 57_o in_o gen._n ad_fw-la c._n 30_o 31._o to_o 2._o o_o excess_n of_o folly_n say_v he_o unto_o he_o thy_o god_n say_v he_o be_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v steal_v be_v thou_o not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v wherefore_o have_v you_o steal_v away_o my_o god_n for_o if_o this_o holy_a doctor_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v no_o long_o bread_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o saviour_n and_o his_o god_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o reproach_n he_o make_v unto_o laban_n be_v neither_o prudent_a nor_o judicious_a because_o he_o may_v have_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o same_o may_v befall_v his_o god_n and_o indeed_o other_o before_o i_o have_v observe_v extr_n alex._n gerald._n itiner_n romae_fw-la i_o dit_fw-fr extr_n that_o alexander_n geraldin_n bishop_n of_o st._n domingo_n in_o that_o spanish_a island_n complain_v former_o unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o his_o bishopric_n not_o be_v well_o cover_v all_o therein_o be_v expose_v unto_o thief_n insomuch_o say_v he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o god_n itself_o be_v not_o there_o secure_a against_o robber_n against_o witch_n and_o sorcerer_n nor_o against_o the_o rage_n of_o wicked_a men._n but_o when_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o complaint_n of_o this_o bishop_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o what_o st._n chrysostom_n say_v of_o the_o god_n of_o laban_n may_v befall_v the_o consecrate_a host_n one_o can_v then_o forbear_v either_o to_o accuse_v this_o holy_a doctor_n of_o want_n of_o wisdom_n or_o to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o i_o will_v refer_v to_o the_o reader_n judgement_n whilst_o i_o say_v 55._o theodoret._n in_o genes_n quest_n 55._o that_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n shall_v not_o avoid_v the_o same_o censure_n however_o discreet_a he_o be_v otherwise_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o all_o christian_n adore_v and_o unto_o who_o they_o address_v the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o eat_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n 124._o id._n in_o levit._n quest_n 11._o p._n 124._o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o say_v they_o with_o what_o face_n can_v he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a folly_n to_o adore_v what_o we_o eat_v and_o again_o when_o he_o ask_v this_o question_n where_o be_v there_o any_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n that_o can_v call_v that_o his_o god_n which_o he_o eat_v himself_o after_o have_v offer_v it_o unto_o the_o true_a god_n have_v it_o not_o be_v to_o have_v expose_v himself_o

promotion_n to_o the_o episcopacy_n with_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o advertise_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v in_o the_o text_n conficit_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la but_o it_o may_v plain_o be_v see_v it_o shall_v be_v read_v corporis_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la and_o translate_v as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v nonsense_n for_o what_o signify_v make_v the_o body_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n from_o all_o which_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n shall_v have_v speak_v in_o much_o strong_a term_n if_o that_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o think_v that_o the_o occasion_n also_o require_v it_o and_o that_o their_o denial_n will_v have_v be_v better_o ground_v and_o they_o affirm_v that_o if_o a_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v in_o the_o like_a conjuncture_n they_o will_v make_v no_o mention_n and_o that_o just_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v speak_v direct_o of_o the_o glorious_a privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o these_o prelate_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n do_v not_o do_v so_o it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n because_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o mileva_n in_o numidia_n aggravate_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o have_v with_o horrible_a impiety_n throw_v down_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o orthodox_n unto_o the_o dog_n speak_v of_o it_o after_o a_o manner_n which_o will_v not_o be_v easy_o pardon_v have_v he_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_n what_o say_v he_o be_v there_o more_o sinful_a and_o impious_a than_o to_o throw_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o beast_n but_o what_o can_v be_v weak_a than_o this_o expression_n if_o this_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n aught_o he_o not_o to_o have_v thunder_v after_o another_o manner_n against_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n shall_v he_o not_o have_v exaggerated_a with_o strong_a and_o more_o emphatical_a term_n the_o horror_n of_o so_o fearful_a a_o abomination_n in_o a_o word_n ought_v he_o not_o have_v give_v it_o a_o black_a term_n than_o that_o of_o impious_a and_o have_v paint_v the_o enormous_a sin_n of_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n with_o other_o colour_n can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v be_v content_v with_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o like_a occasion_n not_o at_o all_o wherefore_o then_o be_v optatus_n content_a they_o can_v conceive_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o belief_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o more_o probable_a in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o that_o have_v sometime_o meditate_a of_o st._n chrysostom_n book_n touch_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n to_o see_v how_o he_o advance_v its_o dignity_n and_o have_v apply_v myself_o in_o read_v they_o to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v wherein_o he_o make_v the_o great_a privilege_n of_o this_o order_n to_o consist_v which_o with_o his_o eloquence_n he_o exalt_v as_o much_o as_o he_o think_v fit_a i_o find_v that_o he_o only_o attribute_n unto_o it_o the_o function_n of_o prayer_n to_o obtain_v by_o their_o prayer_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n 31._o chrysost_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4_o p._n 32._o vid._n p._n 31._o the_o priest_n say_v he_o be_v present_a not_o bear_v fire_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o make_v long_a prayer_n not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o fire_n shall_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o burn_v the_o thing_n offer_v but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o grace_n descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n shall_v by_o that_o mean_n inflame_v the_o spirit_n of_o those_o which_o be_v present_a and_o make_v they_o pure_a and_o more_o bright_a than_o silver_n try_v in_o the_o fire_n and_o he_o say_v this_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o prophet_n elias_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o when_o he_o assemble_v all_o the_o prophet_n of_o baal_n to_o prefer_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o and_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o before_o and_o above_o the_o priesthood_n of_o the_o law_n how_o be_v it_o that_o this_o excellent_a genius_n have_v not_o bethink_v himself_o of_o say_v that_o though_o the_o mystical_a sacrificer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v not_o cause_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n a_o material_a fire_n by_o their_o prayer_n as_o elias_n do_v to_o consume_v the_o oblation_n offer_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o the_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n they_o do_v make_v moreover_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o more_o proper_a and_o favourable_a mean_n and_o occasion_n to_o advance_v this_o evangelical_n dignity_n and_o to_o place_v what_o it_o do_v daily_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o convert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v infinite_o more_o than_o what_o elias_n do_v against_o baal_n false_a prophet_n every_o body_n know_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o romish_a catholic_n doctor_n do_v exalt_v this_o dignity_n and_o that_o they_o never_o forget_v when_o they_o treat_v of_o its_o advantage_n and_o privilege_n to_o attribute_v unto_o their_o priest_n the_o privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o i_o do_v wonder_v any_o body_n shall_v think_v strange_a of_o it_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o the_o great_a st._n chrysostom_n shall_v have_v forget_v it_o that_o he_o have_v not_o say_v a_o word_n of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o so_o prese_v a_o occasion_n he_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o circumstance_n so_o remarkable_a and_o essential_a to_o his_o subject_n man_n may_v say_v what_o they_o please_v but_o for_o my_o part_n say_v the_o protestant_n i_o find_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o it_o but_o their_o difference_n of_o belief_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o book_n against_o faustus_n the_o manichean_a undertake_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n and_o excellency_n of_o our_o sacrament_n above_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o exhort_v we_o to_o suffer_v for_o they_o with_o more_o vigour_n and_o courage_n than_o the_o three_o hebrew_n child_n or_o daniel_n and_o the_o maccabee_n do_v for_o they_o content_v himself_o to_o say_v 14._o august_n l._n 19_o contra_fw-la faust_n c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v the_o eucharist_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sign_n of_o thing_n accomplish_v whereas_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n be_v promise_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v have_v he_o believe_v that_o our_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n also_o wherefore_o do_v he_o conceal_v and_o be_v silent_a in_o this_o essential_a difference_n from_o the_o old_a sacrament_n because_o his_o reputation_n alone_o have_v be_v sufficient_o capable_a of_o inflame_v our_o zeal_n and_o of_o more_o effectual_o dispose_v we_o unto_o martyrdom_n for_o its_o defence_n rather_o than_o any_o thing_n else_o which_o he_o say_v unto_o we_o when_o we_o censure_v we_o endeavour_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o offender_n the_o greatness_n of_o his_o fault_n to_o make_v he_o the_o more_o to_o loathe_v it_o and_o all_o mean_n be_v use_v to_o let_v he_o see_v the_o enormity_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o object_n which_o he_o offend_v for_o it_o be_v common_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o object_n offend_v that_o the_o degree_n and_o greatness_n of_o the_o offence_n be_v proportion_v let_v we_o then_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v demean_v themselves_o towards_o they_o which_o have_v offend_v against_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o doubtless_o considerable_a information_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o kind_n of_o censure_n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 419._o

with_o the_o hand_n although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o practise_v it_o so_o former_o for_o several_a age_n from_o whence_o again_o can_v proceed_v this_o change_n but_o from_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n whilst_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o consecration_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a use_v they_o have_v in_o nature_n to_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n in_o grace_n communicant_o be_v permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n but_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o begin_v to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o such_o as_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o communion_n judge_v their_o hand_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o receive_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o saviour_n and_o fear_v that_o some_o by_o neglect_n shall_v let_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n this_o precious_a body_n a_o inconvenience_n which_o their_o forefather_n never_o think_v of_o or_o if_o they_o do_v think_v of_o it_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o fear_v it_o though_o otherwise_o they_o be_v as_o circumspect_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v care_n with_o incomparable_a exactness_n that_o none_o of_o it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n let_v every_o body_n judge_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o notable_a a_o difference_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o communicant_n they_o be_v wont_v also_o for_o a_o long_a time_n to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o to_o their_o house_n at_o present_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a action_n father_n petau_n tell_v we_o and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o she_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n whereunto_o be_v owe_v sovereign_a respect_n what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v unto_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o permit_v it_o and_o which_o believe_v not_o as_o st._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o blame_v we_o can_v but_o know_v that_o their_o zeal_n be_v great_a than_o we_o and_o their_o piety_n more_o ardent_a than_o what_o appear_v in_o we_o at_o this_o time_n how_o then_o have_v they_o so_o long_a time_n tolerate_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n and_o even_o in_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o st._n jerom_n have_v make_v appear_v from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o one_o can_v reasonable_o forbear_v attribute_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o toleration_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v that_o their_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v quite_o contrary_a they_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o suffer_v what_o the_o latin_n will_v not_o suffer_v at_o present_a for_o all_o the_o world_n and_o as_o they_o suffer_v communicants_a to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o their_o house_n to_o keep_v and_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v they_o also_o suffer_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o in_o their_o travel_n and_o journey_n even_o by_o sea_n where_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o it_o when_o occasion_n require_v as_o the_o example_n of_o maximinian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o his_o companion_n do_v testify_v for_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o suffer_a shipwreck_n they_o receive_v it_o be_v say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o redeemer_n but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v practise_v quite_o contrary_a at_o this_o time_n it_o not_o be_v permit_v to_o celebrate_v the_o whole_a mass_n neither_o at_o the_o sea_n nor_o upon_o river_n but_o only_o to_o read_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o give_v the_o benediction_n in_o a_o word_n to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeny_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o that_o part_n call_v the_o canon_n ib._n thom_n valden_v &_o guilhelm_n duran●_n apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg._n c._n 34._o cassand_n ib._n whence_o it_o be_v cassander_n make_v this_o observation_n draw_v from_o a_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o dry_a mass_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o consecration_n and_o communion_n be_v also_o call_v naval_a because_o it_o be_v judge_v it_o can_v only_o be_v say_v after_o that_o manner_n in_o a_o unsteady_a place_n and_o where_o there_o be_v motion_n as_o at_o sea_n and_o upon_o river_n in_o which_o place_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o a_o entire_a mass_n can_v be_v say_v pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o nevertheless_o blame_v not_o what_o be_v do_v by_o maximinian_n and_o his_o companion_n when_o he_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o his_o dialogue_n no_o more_o than_o st._n ambrose_n do_v the_o action_n of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n all_o which_o again_o give_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o have_v not_o then_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o roman_a catholic_n now_o have_v for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v take_v the_o same_o caution_n ancient_o in_o the_o church_n the_o communion_n be_v free_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n by_o lay-person_n by_o boy_n man_n or_o woman_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o ixth_o and_o xth_o century_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o they_o will_v so_o long_o have_v tolerate_v this_o custem_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o time_n have_v be_v the_o same_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o present_a it_o be_v think_v they_o will_v have_v be_v more_o reserve_v and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v so_o slight_o entrust_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n indifferent_o but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n which_o we_o have_v instance_a and_o from_o whence_o we_o have_v draw_v the_o necessary_a inference_n there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o we_o already_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o we_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o show_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o employ_v the_o sacrament_n to_o make_v plaster_n as_o st._n austin_n have_v assure_v we_o every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o make_v a_o plaster_n sometime_o drug_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v bruise_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n sometime_o root_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v boil_v and_o which_o by_o mean_n of_o certain_a liquor_n be_v reduce_v into_o the_o consistence_n of_o a_o ointment_n or_o thick_a matter_n and_o such_o as_o may_v convenient_o be_v spread_v upon_o a_o linen-cloth_n or_o upon_o flax_n afterward_o to_o apply_v it_o unto_o the_o distemper_a part_n which_o want_v ease_n be_v there_o ever_o any_o christian_a that_o believe_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o medicine_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o can_v be_v beat_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n or_o boil_v with_o liquor_n or_o in_o a_o word_n reduce_v in_o the_o state_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v plaster_n or_o if_o any_o be_v so_o extravagant_a to_o believe_v it_o or_o so_o wicked_a and_o senseless_a to_o attempt_v it_o have_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v do_v all_o other_o will_v they_o not_o have_v exclaim_v against_o such_o a_o person_n will_v they_o not_o have_v esteem_v he_o monstrous_a and_o worthy_a endure_v the_o great_a of_o all_o punishment_n nevertheless_o there_o have_v be_v find_v those_o which_o make_v plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o far_o from_o be_v blame_v have_v be_v praise_v and_o commend_v by_o pious_a and_o devout_a person_n fear_v god_n witness_v that_o mother_n mention_v by_o st._n austin_n see_v then_o that_o a_o plaster_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o where_o there_o be_v one_o make_v it_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n that_o do_v so_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o sacrament_n be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a as_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o know_v that_o christ_n die_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o but_o do_v know_v that_o he_o die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v bury_v those_o than_o which_o heretofore_o bury_v the_o

entire_a in_o each_o portion_n of_o the_o thing_n divide_v these_o word_n can_v receive_v no_o good_a sense_n but_o by_o understand_v they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o that_o remain_v whole_a and_o entire_a as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o make_v the_o great_a st._n basil_n say_v 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o that_o to_o receive_v one_o part_n or_o several_a at_o ae_z time_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o its_o virtue_n moreover_o german_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o pour_v forth_o his_o precious_a blood_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n when_o he_o say_v 410._o id._n germ._n ib._n p._n 407_o 409_o 410._o that_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n represent_v the_o elevation_n in_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o that_o the_o priest_n receive_v the_o bread_n alone_o without_o the_o blood_n and_o the_o blood_n also_o without_o the_o body_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a lamb_n be_v yet_o all_o bloody_a and_o that_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n as_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n confess_v his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o clear_a yet_o in_o these_o word_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v 408._o ibid_fw-la p._n 408._o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a bread_n wherein_o be_v figure_v and_o represent_v the_o divine_a and_o all-healing_a death_n of_o he_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o the_o lafe_n of_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a divine_a bread_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o offer_v as_o the_o lamb_n but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o divine_a gift_n they_o be_v not_o cut_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o knife_n but_o they_o be_v put_v in_o piece_n as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n it_o be_v the_o true_a commentary_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o be_v so_o not_o in_o himself_o for_o that_o can_v be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o do_v lively_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o imolation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o add_v unto_o this_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o he_o do_v after_o his_o resurrection_n not_o through_o necessity_n but_o to_o persuade_v his_o disciple_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o desire_v at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n now_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v after_o all_o these_o declaration_n what_o the_o change_n can_v be_v which_o he_o say_v be_v pass_v upon_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n if_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n or_o only_o of_o use_n and_o condition_n for_o the_o former_a seem_v unto_o protestant_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o explanation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o whereas_o the_o latter_a do_v not_o ill_a accord_n with_o it_o in_o all_o appearance_n german_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v do_v in_o his_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v inasmuch_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v which_o do_v represent_v he_o 401._o ibid._n p._n 401._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o be_v see_v and_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o ever_o to_o be_v revere_v and_o sacred_a mystery_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v by_o this_o patriarch_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n offer_v by_o believer_n for_o the_o communion_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n become_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n which_o among_o the_o greek_n be_v different_a from_o that_o where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o divine_a symbol_n be_v make_v i_o say_v they_o become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v a_o frivolous_a conceit_n and_o with_o reason_n reject_v by_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n but_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o the_o patriarch_n german_n and_o prosecute_v the_o history_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n in_o the_o same_o city_n where_o german_n be_v patriarch_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n constantine_n the_o 6_o common_o surname_v copronymas_n son_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o call_v isaurus_n assemble_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o the_o assembly_n hold_v full_a six_o month_n during_o which_o they_o quite_o abolish_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n 756._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act._n council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o clear_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o draw_v a_o proof_n against_o the_o same_o image_n they_o have_v condemn_v they_o leave_v unto_o we_o for_o a_o monument_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o follow_a testimony_n let_v those_o rejoice_v which_o with_o a_o most_o pure_a heart_n make_v the_o true_a image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o desire_n which_o venerate_a and_o which_o do_v offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o figure_n and_o commemoration_n and_o have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n they_o add_v that_o no_o other_o species_n under_o heaven_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o nor_o any_o other_o type_n that_o can_v represent_v his_o incarnation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n which_o be_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o make_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n take_v the_o matter_n or_o humane_a substance_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v for_o his_o image_n a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v any_o humane_a form_n or_o figure_n fear_v lest_o idolatry_n may_v get_v in_o as_o then_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o holy_a image_n be_v render_v divine_a by_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o it_o be_v what_o our_o saviour_n intend_v to_o do_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o have_v take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n proper_a unto_o himself_o so_o also_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n intervening_a to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a therefore_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n endow_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v unite_v unto_o the_o godhead_n so_o also_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o cup_n of_o enliven_a blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n what_o render_v this_o testimony_n the_o more_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v be_v that_o these_o father_n which_o represent_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o be_v assemble_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n and_o not_o about_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v they_o be_v assemble_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v some_o uncharitable_a person_n may_v suspect_v they_o of_o pre-occupation_n or_o of_o design_n but_o have_v be_v assemble_v upon_o a_o very_a different_a subject_n of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o by_o that_o they_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n and_o belief_n of_o christian_n they_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o argument_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a they_o be_v oblige_v to_o unfold_v unto_o we_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o deceive_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n and_o as_o they_o say_v a_o little_a before_o a_o type_n

esteem_v wicked_a and_o villain_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n than_o they_o will_v have_v spare_v they_o if_o they_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o belief_n public_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n see_v they_o have_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o censure_v they_o for_o use_v the_o term_n and_o expression_n which_o their_o forefather_n have_v be_v accustom_v to_o use_v in_o the_o like_a occasion_n in_o fine_a of_o two_o thing_n that_o constantinople_n have_v assert_v nice_a do_v censure_v one_o and_o not_o the_o other_o it_o condemn_v the_o former_a and_o not_o the_o latter_a the_o first_o do_v disgust_v it_o the_o second_o do_v not_o although_o the_o one_o regard_n but_o the_o term_n and_o the_o other_o engage_v direct_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o it_o will_v not_o permit_v it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o will_v have_v it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n after_o consecration_n let_v we_o for_o example_n put_v instead_o of_o that_o of_o nice_n a_o council_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o instead_o of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n a_o protestant_a council_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v condemn_v that_o of_o the_o protestant_n for_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o condemn_v it_o for_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n even_o after_o consecration_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v just_a what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a be_v not_o there_o then_o absolute_a necessity_n to_o conclude_v that_o nice_a be_v of_o accord_n with_o constantinople_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o at_o least_o be_v what_o be_v infer_v but_o may_v the_o latin_n say_v the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o the_o protestant_n answer_n it_o can_v be_v think_v strange_a in_o the_o thought_n they_o have_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n mean_v that_o it_o be_v a_o image_n that_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o its_o original_a but_o the_o name_n only_o a_o image_n that_o participate_v not_o of_o its_o virtue_n and_o that_o be_v destitute_a of_o any_o efficacy_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n say_v these_o latter_a the_o sacrament_n be_v impregnate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o grace_n and_o benediction_n of_o our_o saviour_n fill_v with_o his_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n clothe_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o fruit_n and_o advantage_n of_o his_o death_n nothing_o may_v hinder_v from_o say_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n because_o it_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n and_o that_o there_o be_v see_v in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o copy_n the_o same_o virtue_n and_o the_o same_o efficacy_n as_o that_o which_o reside_v in_o its_o prototype_n and_o in_o its_o original_a with_o the_o which_o it_o be_v by_o consequence_n in_o a_o manner_n one_o and_o the_o same_o for_o then_o especial_o be_v true_a what_o eusebius_n say_v 23._o euseb_n contr_n marcel_n de_fw-fr eccl._n theolog._n l._n 2._o c._n 23._o that_o no_o body_n in_o his_o right_a sense_n will_v say_v that_o the_o king_n and_o his_o image_n that_o be_v carry_v about_o be_v two_o king_n but_o one_o only_o which_o be_v honour_v in_o his_o image_n and_o st._n athanasius_n gregal_a athanas_n contr_n arian_n orat._n 4._o &_o contr_n sabel_n gregal_a that_o the_o king_n and_o his_o image_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o picture_n of_o the_o king_n say_v st._n basil_n be_v call_v the_o king_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o for_o that_o two_o king_n for_o as_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o he_o that_o in_o a_o open_a place_n contemplate_v the_o king_n picture_n and_o that_o say_v it_o be_v the_o king_n do_v not_o for_o all_o that_o own_o two_o king_n to_o wit_n 18._o basil_n de_fw-fr spirit_n s._n c._n 18._o the_o portraiture_n and_o he_o that_o it_o represent_v 522._o contr._n sabellian_n vel_fw-la homil_n 27._o t._n 1._o p._n 522._o but_o according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o st._n cyril_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o portrait_n may_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o look_v upon_o it_o and_o that_o beside_o will_v see_v the_o king_n himself_o the_o king_n and_o i_o be_v all_o one_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o perfect_a resemblance_n 111._o cyril_n alex._n in_o thesaur_n assert_v 12._o t._n 5._o p._n 111._o and_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n consider_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n crucify_v upon_o the_o cross_n as_o one_o body_n and_o not_o as_o several_a body_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v doubt_v of_o it_o haymond_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n or_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n will_v soon_o cure_v i_o of_o this_o doubt_n in_o say_v the_o flesh_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v 10._o haym_n halber_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 10._o and_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v not_o make_v three_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o one_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n just_a as_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v because_o they_o be_v mystical_o so_o that_o they_o have_v all_o their_o relation_n unto_o his_o true_a body_n and_o that_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o relation_n they_o be_v deem_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n casaub_n theodot_n apud_fw-la bulenger_n count_v casaub_n and_o before_o haymond_n theodotus_n of_o antioch_n so_o express_v himself_o as_o the_o king_n say_v he_o and_o his_o portrait_n be_v not_o two_o king_n so_o also_o the_o personal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o priest_n distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v the_o antitype_n and_o figure_n be_v not_o two_o body_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n of_o all_o image_n in_o general_a that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o their_o original_a of_o great_a reason_n may_v it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v not_o a_o image_n depend_v of_o the_o painter_n fancy_n as_o the_o other_o nor_o of_o the_o skill_n of_o his_o pencil_n but_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v institute_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n the_o portraiture_n and_o image_n of_o his_o person_n and_o suffering_n but_o a_o image_n and_o portrait_n that_o true_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o body_n break_v and_o which_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v always_o accompany_v with_o his_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n therefore_o st._n cor._n 1_o chrys_n hom._n 28._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v exuberant_a with_o life_n matt._n 2_o homil._n 51._o in_o matt._n and_o full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n illuminand_n 3_o catech._n ad_fw-la illuminand_n that_o the_o cup_n be_v full_a of_o much_o virtue_n 346._o 4_o ibid._n ambro._n lib._n the_o initiand_n c._n 4._o t._n 4._o p._n 346._o and_o that_o those_o which_o be_v initiate_v know_v the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o this_o cup._n which_o agree_v not_o ill_a with_o what_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o those_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o water_n be_v not_o alone_o 3.5_o just_a mart._n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n pag._n 231._o ammon_n cat._n in_o joan._n 3.5_o and_o that_o there_o descend_v a_o divine_a virtue_n into_o this_o fountain_n thence_o it_o be_v st._n justin_n martyr_n call_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n the_o water_n of_o life_n and_o that_o amonius_n say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n seven_o year_n after_o to_o wit_n in_o the_o year_n 794._o charlemagne_n be_v displease_v at_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o nice_a in_o favour_n of_o image_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o be_v assemble_v at_o francfort_n to_o prohibit_v the_o worship_n and_o stop_v the_o progress_n of_o a_o abuse_n which_o then_o seem_v intolerable_a unto_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n and_o at_o this_o time_n

very_a testimony_n which_o wicliff_n have_v borrow_v out_o of_o rabanus_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o most_o certain_a that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o mayans_n teach_v two_o thing_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n one_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o mean_a accident_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n and_o in_o so_o say_v he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o origin_n who_o say_v so_o positive_o six_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o the_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v be_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v feed_v our_o body_n and_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n which_o he_o learn_v from_o st._n irenaeus_n st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n and_o other_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o intend_v himself_o to_o say_v unto_o we_o 31._o roba_fw-la maur._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 31._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o choose_v rather_o that_o believer_n shall_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v into_o their_o nourishment_n or_o as_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n agreeable_a to_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n into_o part_n of_o themselves_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o visible_a thing_n the_o invisible_a effect_n shall_v be_v show_v for_o as_o material_a food_n do_v nourish_v the_o body_n and_o preserve_v it_o outward_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o word_n do_v inward_o strengthen_v and_o preserve_v the_o soul_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o do_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o we_o when_o we_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v it_o so_o also_o be_v we_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o we_o do_v live_v in_o obedience_n and_o in_o holiness_n and_o build_v always_o upon_o this_o foundation_n 26_o id._n in_o mat._n c._n 26_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o with_o venerable_a bede_n that_o jesus_n christ_n 8._o id._n in_o ecclesia_fw-la li._n 7._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n have_v substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n c._n 31._o l._n 1._o and_o the_o redeemer_n of_o mankind_n make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wheat_n and_o wine_n a_o convenient_a mystery_n convert_v it_o into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o our_o lord_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o melchisedek_n do_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n he_o ought_v to_o imitate_v his_o oblation_n and_o teach_v we_o wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v with_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o bread_n do_v strengthen_v the_o body_n it_o be_v fit_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o do_v for_o this_o cause_n resemble_v his_o blood_n now_o both_o these_o be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n a_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n unto_o his_o natural_a body_n from_o which_o he_o distinguish_v it_o it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n do_v teach_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o what_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v after_o rabanus_n i_o will_v receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n although_o a_o little_a ancient_a it_o be_v something_o difficult_a to_o know_v who_o he_o be_v and_o what_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n he_o enjoy_v and_o this_o difficulty_n be_v occasion_v because_o some_o make_v he_o a_o deacon_n other_o a_o priest_n other_o a_o abbot_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o a_o bishop_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o great_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o be_v invest_v with_o these_o four_o dignity_n one_o after_o the_o other_o unto_o which_o also_o they_o add_v that_o of_o archipresbyter_n let_v the_o reader_n see_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n where_o this_o learned_a benedictine_n prove_v what_o we_o now_o say_v and_o he_o allege_v beside_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n father_n sirmond_n which_o call_v he_o only_o deacon_n and_o refute_v he_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr blondell_n who_o write_v that_o he_o be_v also_o bishop_n he_o approve_v and_o of_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o abbot_n and_o archipresby●●r_n although_o hitherto_o can_v be_v discover_v neither_o the_o place_n of_o his_o monastery_n nor_o of_o his_o diocese_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v endeavour_v to_o eclipse_v his_o reputation_n epist_n lib._n the_o tr●●us_a epist_n because_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o touch_v predestination_n which_o subject_a at_o that_o time_n be_v very_o hot_o dispute_v and_o controvert_v among_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_z of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v mighty_o inveigh_v against_o he_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o amalarius_n his_o four_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n flori._n ago●ard_n count_v amalar._n index_n chronolog_n 〈◊〉_d pat._n in_o author_n 9_o secul_fw-la &_o ma●usc_n flori._n he_o be_v no_o better_o treat_v by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v express_o against_o he_o where_o he_o deny_v among_o other_o thing_n what_o amalarius_n have_v say_v of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr triformi_fw-la corpore_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o expression_n which_o also_o escape_v not_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n who_o give_v this_o intimation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n follow_v not_o the_o foolery_n of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr tripartito_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la but_o as_o man_n be_v always_o man_n and_o that_o they_o but_o too_o much_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o passion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o merit_n of_o amalarius_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o enemy_n for_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o manuscript_n alalledge_v by_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o the_o preface_n abovementioned_a he_o be_v qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n most_o learned_a and_o those_o which_o after_o he_o have_v write_v of_o divine_a office_n mention_v he_o with_o honour_n and_o great_a commendation_n two_o thing_n may_v inform_v we_o in_o what_o esteem_n he_o be_v the_o first_o be_v in_o that_o he_o be_v by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a send_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n to_o search_v for_o antiphonary_n antiphon_n amalar._n in_o prologue_n antiphon_n as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o antiphonary_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o same_o emperor_n have_v assemble_v a_o council_n at_o aaix_fw-fr la_fw-fr chapel_n anno_fw-la 816._o he_o order_v a_o rule_n to_o be_v make_v for_o prebend_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o the_o prebend_n shall_v conform_v unto_o it_o as_o the_o friar_n do_v unto_o st._n bennet_n and_o it_o be_v this_o amalarius_n that_o by_o order_n of_o this_o prince_n compose_v this_o book_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o ademar_n a_o friar_n of_o angoulesm_n in_o his_o chronicle_n whereunto_o may_v also_o be_v add_v 110._o ademar_n in_o chron._n anno_fw-la 816._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 110._o that_o the_o same_o amalarius_n be_v choose_v with_o halitgarius_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 824._o against_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n to_o present_v into_o the_o same_o emperor_n the_o letter_n write_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o lewis_n the_o debo●ur_n direct_v unto_o jeremy_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n

and_o unto_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n when_o he_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n unto_o pope_n eugenius_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o image_n he_o thus_o begin_v 461._o tom._n 2._o conc._n gall._n p._n 461._o the_o bishop_n halitgarius_n and_o amalarius_n be_v come_v unto_o i_o etc._n etc._n let_v we_o conclude_v then_o from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o amalarius_n be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o esteem_n and_o great_a consideration_n in_o church_n and_o state_n 1._o amalar._n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o and_o now_o let_v we_o examine_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n direct_o or_o indirect_o after_o say_v he_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v appear_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n unto_o his_o disciple_n who_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v witness_n of_o his_o resurrection_n he_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o become_v invisible_a unto_o man_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v i_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o father_n and_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o father_n which_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v i_o make_v myself_o visible_a unto_o man_n return_v unto_o my_o father_n i_o shall_v be_v invisible_a although_o we_o do_v not_o see_v his_o bodily_a presence_n yet_o we_o daily_o salute_v he_o in_o adore_v of_o he_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la antiphon_n c._n 9_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o can_v think_v of_o the_o absence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o sadness_n but_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o tell_v we_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_a and_o positive_a 29._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o because_o he_o testify_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o say_v he_o call_v institution_n the_o tradition_n which_o our_o saviour_n leave_v we_o when_o he_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o word_n sacrament_n he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o it_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o holy_a sign_n 15._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n bow_v and_o recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 23._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 23._o he_o distinguish_v what_o be_v sacrifice_v from_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o consider_v what_o be_v offer_v and_o jesus_n christ_n as_o two_o different_a subject_n whereof_o the_o one_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o the_o other_o 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o for_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v that_o a_o person_n or_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v instead_o of_o itself_o he_o yet_o go_v far_o and_o declare_v express_o that_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n s●cunda_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr offic._n prafat_n s●cunda_fw-la and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o represent_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o command_v we_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o therefore_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifice_v the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o represent_v he_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v some_o resemblance_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n let_v the_o priest_n then_o be_v like_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o liquor_n be_v like_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o need_v no_o commentary_n because_o every_o body_n may_v perceive_v without_o help_n of_o other_o that_o amalarius_n consider_v the_o act_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o mysterious_a representation_n where_o the_o priest_n celebrate_v be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o will_v have_v a_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n to_o be_v betwixt_o these_o thing_n and_o those_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n which_o according_a to_o some_o be_v plain_o contrary_a unto_o the_o identity_n teach_v by_o paschas_fw-la 26._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 26._o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o again_o and_o the_o cup_n do_v signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n he_o signify_v his_o blood_n which_o blood_n be_v in_o the_o body_n as_o the_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o cup._n and_o in_o another_o place_n 35._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 47._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 34._o ibid._n c._n 31._o ibid._n c._n 35._o the_o bread_n set_v forth_o upon_o the_o altar_n signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v represent_v the_o sacrament_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n upon_o the_o cross_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o bread_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o the_o cup._n and_o with_o bede_n that_o the_o apostle_n recommend_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o observe_v the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o and_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o give_v occasion_n of_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o of_o florus_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o communicate_v as_o of_o a_o thing_n break_v into_o several_a piece_n in_o fine_a he_o affirm_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n our_o saviour_n say_v i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o which_o the_o lesson_n read_v the_o second_o sunday_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n sheweth_z to_o have_v be_v do_v peter_n say_v unto_o we_o who_o eat_v and_o drink_v with_o he_o after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o our_o saviour_n drink_v when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o he_o drink_v with_o his_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o testimony_n which_o be_v common_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o amalarius_n we_o have_v other_o for_o which_o we_o be_v behold_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n rantgarius_fw-la bishop_n of_o noyon_n demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n with_o this_o addition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n amalarius_n answer_v he_o by_o letter_n wherein_o after_o have_v speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n he_o pass_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a and_o have_v allege_v what_o st._n luke_n say_v 166._o amalar._n ad_fw-la rantgar_fw-la t._n 7._o spicile_fw-la p._n 166._o he_o add_v this_o cup_n be_v in_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n which_o shall_v flow_v out_o of_o my_o side_n to_o fulfil_v the_o old_a law_n and_o after_o it_o be_v shed_v it_o shall_v be_v the_o new_a covenant_n he_o show_v that_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o his_o body_n not_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o until_o his_o death_n that_o he_o shed_v it_o on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n he_o make_v the_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o death_n the_o same_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v call_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v redeem_v by_o this_o blood_n and_o that_o do_v imitate_v his_o passion_n be_v profit_v thereby_o unto_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o make_v our_o saviour_n himself_o to_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o

not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o id._n cap._n 17._o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o so_o explain_v himself_o in_o regard_n to_o their_o efficacy_n and_o their_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o real_a and_o effectual_a communication_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v substantial_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o declaration_n he_o make_v just_a before_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whereas_o these_o thing_n accord_v very_o well_o with_o say_v that_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n yet_o they_o be_v for_o all_o that_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n and_o in_o virtue_n because_o they_o be_v indeed_o accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o his_o precious_a blood_n the_o term_n of_o true_o be_v oppose_v not_o unto_o figurative_o or_o sacramental_o for_o that_o will_v be_v a_o contradiction_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o mystery_n but_o it_o be_v oppose_v unto_o untruth_n as_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o vain_o as_o if_o it_o have_v only_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o nefficacious_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o wallafridus_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n entitle_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o chapter_n the_o more_o to_o advance_v the_o efficacy_n he_o with_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n particular_o with_o rabanus_n his_o master_n and_o with_o ratramn_v his_o contemporary_a interpret_v the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n not_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o to_o speak_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o truth_n aethiop_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n and_o not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n this_o be_v the_o reason_v of_o protestant_n at_o the_o same_o time_n time_n that_o wallafridus_n write_v his_o book_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v in_o great_a reputation_n but_o because_o we_o have_v that_o to_o say_v of_o this_o prelate_n as_o will_v give_v a_o very_a great_a weight_n unto_o his_o testimony_n we_o will_v reserve_v he_o for_o a_o chapter_n unto_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v say_v something_o of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n in_o gastinais_n who_o in_o that_o he_o speak_v horable_o of_o heribold_n as_o shall_v be_v relate_v hereafter_o may_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o judgement_n but_o these_o sort_n of_o inference_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o therefore_o i_o will_v seek_v for_o something_o in_o his_o write_n that_o be_v more_o material_a as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o amulus_fw-la or_o amulo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n in_o behalf_n of_o guenilo_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o and_o of_o count_n gerrard_n in_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 40._o lupus_fw-la ferrati●n_n ep._n 81._o id._n ep._n 40._o he_o say_v that_o he_o raise_v his_o humanity_n unto_o heaven_n to_o be_v always_o present_a with_o he_o by_o his_o divinity_n this_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o tutor_n and_o render_v he_o thanks_o for_o that_o he_o take_v care_n of_o instruct_v he_o do_v no_o less_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v and_o give_v cause_n to_o think_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n rabanus_n have_v instill_v his_o opinion_n into_o he_o because_o most_o common_o we_o embrace_v their_o opinion_n who_o disciple_n we_o have_v be_v in_o our_o youth_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v opinion_n receive_v by_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o three_o question_n edit_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la quaest_n p._n 208_o 209._o ult_n edit_fw-la which_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n have_v subject_v spiritual_a creature_n unto_o time_n only_o but_o as_o for_o bodily_a thing_n he_o have_v subject_v they_o unto_o time_n and_o unto_o place_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o body_n that_o have_v length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n and_o which_o be_v call_v solid_a be_v never_o contain_v but_o in_o one_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o mean_v of_o be_v contain_v circumscriptive_o otherwise_o his_o opposition_n will_v be_v insignificant_a be_v certain_a that_o spirit_n for_o instance_n angel_n also_o fill_v a_o place_n so_o that_o whilst_o they_o be_v here_o they_o be_v not_o there_o and_o this_o be_v term_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n definitive_o but_o to_o be_v there_o circumscriptive_o appertain_v only_o unto_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o several_a part_n be_v in_o such_o manner_n situate_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o fill_v that_o each_o part_n of_o the_o body_n answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n 3._o st._n fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n diac._n c._n 3._o it_o not_o be_v give_v unto_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n see_v then_o that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o exi_n of_o body_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o inseparable_a from_o every_o corporal_a creature_n without_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o this_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o real_a presence_n whereupon_o it_o depend_v as_o one_o of_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n this_o be_v what_o several_a do_v infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a be_v inform_v that_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o opinion_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o consult_v some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a credit_n and_o esteem_n among_o other_o which_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o choose_v two_o person_n who_o he_o esteem_v very_o much_o the_o one_o be_v bertram_n or_o as_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n ratramn_v which_o be_v his_o true_a name_n and_o the_o other_o be_v john_n surname_v erigenius_n of_o scotland_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o ireland_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o our_o time_n their_o write_n have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o fate_n for_o those_o of_o ratramn_n have_v be_v preserve_v unto_o we_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o john_n they_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v two_o hundred_o year_n after_o at_o the_o council_n of_o verceill_n and_o as_o they_o be_v two_o several_a writer_n so_o we_o must_v also_o distinguish_v they_o in_o this_o history_n and_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o each_o of_o they_o several_o to_o begin_v with_o ratramn_o priest_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o orbais_n i_o say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n so_o esteem_v in_o his_o time_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o defend_v the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n we_o have_v in_o our_o hand_n the_o four_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o be_v such_o that_o when_o i_o compare_v they_o with_o that_o write_v by_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o in_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o cause_n i_o find_v as_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o as_o betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n or_o at_o least_o betwixt_o the_o weak_a essay_n of_o some_o illiterate_a person_n and_o the_o accomplish_a work_n of_o a_o exquisite_a artist_n because_o in_o truth_n the_o work_n of_o aeneas_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o comparison_n of_o that_o of_o ratramn_v i_o say_v of_o that_o ratramn_v unto_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n ascribe_v such_o great_a commendation_n in_o the_o xv_o century_n and_o who_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n defender_n of_o the_o free_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o much_o admire_v when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o what_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n speak_v of_o he_o say_v 135._o mauguin_n dissertat_fw-la hist_o

friar_n transport_v he_o into_o the_o great_a church_n and_o to_o inter_v he_o more_o honourable_o near_o the_o altar_n with_o this_o epitaph_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 5._o guliel_n malm_n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o here_o lie_v john_n the_o holy_a philosopher_n who_o in_o his_o life_n be_v enrich_v with_o marvellous_a learning_n and_o who_o at_o last_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o ascend_v by_o martyrdom_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o the_o saint_n reign_v everlasting_o the_o same_o historian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n which_o i_o do_v not_o say_v by_o way_n of_o doubt_n to_o do_v wrong_n unto_o this_o holy_a soul_n and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n for_o thomas_n fuller_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n say_v that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 119._o histor_n eccles_n angl._n l._n 2._o p._n 119._o and_o that_o his_o anniversary_n commemoration_n be_v celebrate_v the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n in_o the_o martyrology_n print_v at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1586._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v baronius_n that_o put_v he_o out_o of_o the_o martyrology_n out_o of_o hatred_n because_o he_o have_v write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n allege_v upon_o this_o subject_n henry_n fitz_n simond_n in_o 2._o edit_fw-la catal._n s.s._n hibern_n who_o defend_v the_o action_n of_o baronius_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v prepare_v even_o in_o his_o time_n a_o apology_n for_o justify_v this_o proceed_v bishop_n usher_z also_o testify_v that_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n bury_v in_o england_n draw_v out_o of_o ancient_a english_a monument_n 20._o usser_n de_fw-fr eccl._n christian_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 20._o by_o a_o friar_n of_o canterbury_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anselm_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n there_o be_v these_o word_n st._n adelm_n and_o john_n the_o wise_a be_v record_v to_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o place_n call_v adelmisbirig_n that_o be_v to_o say_v malmesbury_n molanus_n professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o louvain_n have_v leave_v this_o in_o write_v in_o his_o appendix_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ussuard_n john_n erigenius_n martyr_n l._n molan_n appen_n ad_fw-la usuard_n littera_fw-la l._n translate_v the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n he_o be_v afterward_o by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o pope_n put_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hector_n deidonat_n in_o his_o history_n of_o scotland_n which_o word_n have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n have_v record_v in_o the_o supplement_n at_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v make_v of_o st._n john_n surname_v erigenius_n martyr_n kill_v at_o malmesbury_n by_o some_o young_a debauchee_n see_v here_o exact_o what_o the_o man_n be_v that_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o ratramn_v also_o do_v as_o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o berengarius_fw-la write_v unto_o one_o richard_n who_o have_v some_o access_n unto_o king_n philip._n in_o this_o letter_n print_v some_o year_n past_a by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n he_o desire_v he_o to_o speak_v for_o he_o unto_o this_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o repair_v by_o his_o liberality_n the_o loss_n and_o damage_n which_o he_o have_v unjust_o sustain_v after_o which_o he_o add_v 510._o epistola_fw-la berengarii_fw-la ad_fw-la richard_n t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 510._o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o i_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n unto_o his_o majesty_n and_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v appoint_v and_o to_o make_v appear_v that_o john_n erigenius_n be_v very_o unjust_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n at_o verceil_n and_o paschas_fw-la very_o unjust_o vindicate_v and_o afterward_o to_o the_o end_n the_o king_n shall_v not_o reject_v this_o service_n of_o my_o fidelity_n he_o may_v know_v that_o what_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v he_o write_v it_o at_o the_o desire_n and_o by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a he_o mean_v the_o bald_a one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n who_o be_v as_o affectionate_a unto_o religious_a thing_n as_o he_o be_v valiant_a in_o his_o expedition_n lest_o the_o folly_n of_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a man_n shall_v prevail_v and_o he_o command_v john_n that_o learned_a man_n to_o collect_v from_o the_o scripture_n what_o may_v check_v this_o folly_n whence_o it_o follow_v say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n be_v oblige_v to_o take_v up_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o decease_a against_o the_o slander_n of_o those_o alive_a not_o to_o show_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o the_o succession_n and_o throne_n of_o his_o illustrious_a predecessor_n that_o desire_v this_o service_n of_o this_o learned_a man_n not_o to_o scatter_v darkness_n over_o the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o to_o inform_v himself_o careful_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n berengarius_fw-la complain_v of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o john_n at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n in_o the_o year_n 1050._o because_o it_o be_v there_o his_o book_n be_v read_v and_o condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o he_o write_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o lanfranc_n who_o own_v he_o to_o be_v a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereof_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o great_a favourer_n therefore_o berengarius_fw-la write_v to_o he_o lan●ranc_n tereng_n ep._n ad_fw-la lan●ranc_n if_o john_n who_o judgement_n we_o approve_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v esteem_v by_o you_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n you_o must_v also_o hold_v for_o heretic_n st._n jerome_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n not_o to_o mention_v other_o that_o which_o render_v john_n erigenius_n testimony_n the_o more_o authentic_a in_o this_o debate_n be_v for_o have_v have_v four_o enemy_n to_o wit_n the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n florus_n its_o deacon_n prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n the_o council_n of_o valencia_n and_o of_o langre_n which_o spare_v he_o not_o upon_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o will_v have_v less_o spare_v he_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o differ_v from_o the_o belief_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n this_o truth_n will_v yet_o be_v more_o evident_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o many_o do_v believe_v prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n two_o enemy_n which_o his_o opinion_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v up_o against_o he_o be_v also_o opposite_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o that_o it_o happen_v unto_o those_o people_n much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o have_v do_v in_o our_o day_n unto_o those_o call_v jansenist_n and_o molinist_n for_o however_o they_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n and_o free_a grace_n yet_o nevertheless_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o still_o retain_v the_o great_a point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n so_o although_o prudens_fw-la and_o florus_n do_v censure_v what_o john_n write_v of_o predestination_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o be_v well_o agree_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n prudens_fw-la indeed_o have_v write_v nothing_o or_o at_o least_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o he_o come_v unto_o our_o knowledge_n but_o the_o archbishop_n hincmar_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o prudens_fw-la believe_v when_o join_v he_o with_o john_n erigenius_n against_o who_o nevertheless_o he_o observe_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n he_o say_v that_o they_o both_o hold_v 31._o hinemar_n de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap_n 31._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o prudens_fw-la i_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n of_o his_o age_n in_o piety_n and_o learning_n and_o of_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n be_v annual_o honour_a with_o great_a solemnity_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o relate_v the_o character_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n give_v of_o he_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o france_n the_o 6_o day_n of_o april_n april_n martyrol_n gallican_n andr_n du_fw-fr saussay_n 5._o id._n april_n

at_o troy_n be_v solemnize_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n prudens_fw-la bishop_n and_o confessor_n this_o saint_n be_v bear_v in_o spain_n endow_v with_o divine_a grace_n and_o illustrious_a by_o his_o zeal_n for_o religion_n and_o his_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o spain_n by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v come_v into_o france_n he_o draw_v the_o admiration_n and_o love_n of_o all_o man_n therefore_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adelbert_n bishop_n of_o troy_n whither_o he_o have_v retire_v himself_o and_o have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o merit_n he_o be_v elect_v and_o appoint_v the_o 37th_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v so_o advance_v unto_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n he_o shine_v like_o a_o light_n set_v in_o a_o candlestick_n not_o unto_o this_o church_n alone_o but_o also_o throughout_o all_o france_n by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o by_o the_o splendour_n of_o divine_a wisdom_n he_o be_v the_o ornament_n and_o delight_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o time_n a_o defender_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o oracle_n of_o ecclesiastical_a knowledge_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n florus_n he_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o himself_o evidence_n of_o his_o belief_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o least_o if_o that_o be_v the_o work_n of_o this_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n who_o in_o this_o explication_n be_v sty●●●_n master_n florus_n for_o trithemius_n attribute_n this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v unto_o one_o florus_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o trom_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o other_o make_v its_o author_n to_o be_v the_o deacon_n florus_n that_o write_v against_o amalarius_n and_o against_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n this_o latter_a opinion_n seem_v the_o most_o likely_a and_o the_o reason_n which_o make_v i_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o be_v that_o i_o observe_v the_o author_n of_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v copy_v ten_o line_n verbatim_o out_o of_o the_o book_n which_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a son_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a write_v against_o amalarius_n 170._o vid._n flor._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o edit_n ult_n p._n 171._o unde_fw-la eccles_n etc._n etc._n et_fw-fr agobard_fw-mi contr_n amalar._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o florus_n in_o exposit_n missae_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o p._n 170._o now_o there_o be_v much_o more_o probability_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n then_o by_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n it_o be_v then_o evident_a after_o this_o remark_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o little_a treatise_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o deacon_n florus_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o have_v design_v to_o inform_v we_o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o although_o take_v from_o the_o simple_a fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o ineffable_a virtue_n of_o divine_a benediction_n he_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a and_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o latter_a the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o unto_o the_o former_a it_o be_v nothing_o less_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n a_o declaration_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v agree_v not_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o unto_o the_o good_a but_o unto_o the_o wicked_a also_o florus_n explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o the_o ear_n of_o corn_n and_o in_o the_o grape_n nature_n give_v it_o not_o unto_o we_o but_o it_o be_v consecration_n that_o make_v it_o unto_o we_o mystical_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eat_v when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v eat_v by_o parcel_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o remain_v entire_a in_o heaven_n and_o entire_a in_o your_o heart_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v natural_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o consecration_n make_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v eat_v in_o morsel_n under_o the_o sign_n which_o represent_v he_o but_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o heaven_n as_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o the_o heart_n of_o every_o believer_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a object_n embrace_v by_o faith_n so_o to_o find_v life_n and_o salvation_n in_o partake_v of_o he_o because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v merit_v salvation_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o suffering_n and_o as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o death_n and_o these_o suffering_n florus_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n faith_n look_v unto_o he_o as_o the_o only_a object_n of_o its_o contemplation_n manducation_n and_o participation_n thus_o much_o these_o other_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n import_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v mystical_a we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o we_o understand_v another_o what_o be_v see_v be_v corporal_a what_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n moreover_o he_o say_v plain_o that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v be_v bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o bread_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n in_o fine_a expound_v these_o last_o word_n of_o the_o mass_n whereby_o o_o lord_n ibid._n ibid._n thou_o always_o creat_a for_o we_o all_o these_o good_a thing_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o thanksgiving_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n do_v follow_v the_o consecration_n he_o sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o make_v still_o every_o year_n by_o propagation_n and_o by_o reparation_n which_o he_o sanctifi_v and_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o heavenly_a blessing_n which_o himself_n interpret_v to_o be_v of_o corn_n and_o of_o wine_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o author_n about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o deacon_n florus_n write_v at_o lion_n christian_n druthmar_n priest_n and_o friar_n of_o corby_n and_o companion_n or_o ratramn_v in_o the_o same_o monastery_n compose_v his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n and_o we_o shall_v forthwith_o see_v what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o sixtus_n senensis_n do_v not_o stop_v we_o a_o little_a moment_n this_o famous_a library-keeper_n do_v accuse_v protestant_n of_o have_v corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o druthmar_n in_o read_v in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o he_o pretend_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o copy_n of_o a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o franciscan_n at_o lion_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v subsist_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v then_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o accusation_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o sixtus_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o many_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o man_n that_o approve_v very_o well_o of_o expurgatory_n index_n and_o one_o that_o have_v lay_v two_o other_o accusation_n unto_o the_o same_o protestant_n charge_v which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v false_a 72._o bibl._n sanct._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la pium_fw-la v._n id._n l._n 6._o annot._fw-la 72._o one_o be_v to_o have_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v a_o passage_n of_o ferus_fw-la a_o franciscan_a friar_n concern_v the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n although_o ferus_fw-la his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wherein_o the_o passage_n in_o dispute_n be_v contain_v be_v

mischief_n befall_v thou_o who_o do_v defile_v the_o bed_n of_o my_o father_n and_o of_o my_o lord_n this_o testimony_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o authentic_a as_o that_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o mixture_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n a_o action_n which_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n blame_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o condemn_v it_o as_o a_o great_a crime_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n they_o interpret_v the_o thought_n of_o this_o historian_n chap._n fourteen_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n wherein_o the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o heribold_n be_v discourse_v of_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o good_a man_n ought_v alike_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o admit_v of_o nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n that_o give_v great_a credit_n unto_o that_o which_o they_o affirm_v their_o extraordinary_a merit_n or_o the_o degree_n they_o be_v in_o above_o other_o render_v it_o more_o authentic_a or_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v most_o especial_o do_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o regard_n whereof_o there_o be_v sometime_o person_n to_o be_v find_v who_o deposition_n turn_v the_o balance_n and_o do_v much_o support_v the_o opinion_n in_o who_o favour_n they_o declare_v i_o judge_v that_o heribald_a or_o heribold_n be_v of_o this_o number_n and_o quality_n therefore_o we_o have_v reserve_v a_o whole_a chapter_n for_o he_o to_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o dignity_n which_o he_o enjoy_v in_o the_o church_n and_o then_o his_o belief_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o to_o the_o first_o head_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n for_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n give_v he_o indifferent_o that_o name_n be_v a_o bishop_n a_o dignity_n which_o every_o body_n know_v be_v very_o considerable_a and_o in_o fine_a messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr st._n 269._o gall._n christ_n t._n 2._o p._n 269._o martha_n reckon_v he_o to_o be_v the_o 36th_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o auxerr_n and_o do_v observe_v that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o good_a quality_n and_o very_o much_o esteem_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a in_o who_o reign_n he_o flourish_v there_o be_v not_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o his_o proper_a merit_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o credit_n with_o this_o prince_n 37._o lupus_fw-la ferrar._n ep._n 19_o &_o 37._o whence_o it_o be_v that_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n call_v he_o most_o excellent_a prelate_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o man_n endow_v with_o a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a spirit_n but_o beside_o the_o dignity_n of_o bishop_n it_o may_v be_v collect_v by_o the_o 37th_o letter_n which_o loup_n write_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v also_o principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald._n it_o be_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr unto_o who_o we_o be_v behold_v for_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n and_o certain_o he_o do_v it_o with_o great_a reason_n for_o by_o only_a careful_o observe_v this_o letter_n one_o may_v perceive_v the_o mark_n of_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o person_n of_o heribold_n in_o the_o first_o place_n 37._o lupus_fw-la ferrar._n ep._n 37._o loup_n represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o be_v entrust_v with_o multiplicity_n of_o affair_n that_o employ_v he_o continual_o from_o which_o he_o wish_v he_o some_o ease_n that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o time_n to_o spend_v in_o read_v st._n jerom_n commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n whereof_o he_o send_v he_o a_o copy_n before_o he_o have_v read_v it_o himself_o i_o know_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n be_v attend_v with_o much_o trouble_n when_o it_o be_v faithful_o and_o conscientious_o discharge_v nevertheless_o that_o continual_a attendance_n and_o multiplicity_n of_o business_n speak_v of_o by_o loup_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o what_o put_v the_o thing_n out_o of_o question_n be_v that_o he_o call_v this_o sort_n of_o business_n public_a affair_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a and_o important_a business_n in_o a_o word_n which_o the_o chief_a chaplain_n be_v wont_a to_o determine_v in_o the_o prince_n palace_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v and_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr have_v observe_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o his_o letter_n second_o loup_n intimate_v this_o dignity_n by_o these_o word_n officii_fw-la clarissimus_fw-la gradus_fw-la which_o import_v a_o illustrious_a degree_n and_o something_o that_o be_v sublime_a and_o eminent_a in_o fine_a he_o congratulate_v he_o with_o the_o many_o honour_n confer_v upon_o he_o vos_fw-fr convenientibus_fw-la cumulatos_fw-la congratulor_fw-la honoribus_fw-la all_o which_o thing_n tend_v only_o to_o design_n this_o eminent_a dignity_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o this_o letter_n of_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n we_o can_v not_o doubt_v but_o heribold_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n because_o the_o history_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o father_n labbe_n say_v so_o in_o plain_a term_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o eloquent_a wise_a and_o circumspect_a person_n abound_v in_o virtue_n and_o full_a of_o probity_n it_o be_v this_o heribold_n which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n anno_fw-la 849._o but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o heribold_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a unless_o we_o know_v wherein_o this_o high_a office_n consist_v i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v if_o i_o here_o make_v some_o little_a digression_n to_o show_v what_o the_o dignity_n of_o arch_a chaplain_n be_v under_o the_o second_o race_n of_o our_o king_n there_o be_v two_o palatine_a office_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o palace_n and_o of_o the_o king_n household_n which_o be_v the_o two_o chief_a office_n of_o the_o crown_n the_o one_o of_o which_o take_v cognizance_n of_o all_o thing_n relate_v to_o spiritual_a matter_n and_o the_o other_o of_o all_o thing_n relate_v unto_o temporal_a matter_n the_o first_o be_v call_v principal_a chaplain_n arch_n palatine_n chief_a chaplain_n prelate_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n and_o the_o other_o be_v call_v count_n of_o the_o palace_n very_o different_a from_o those_o count_n which_o be_v send_v into_o the_o province_n to_o administer_v justice_n unto_o each_o of_o who_o jurisdiction_n there_o be_v common_o assign_v the_o extent_n of_o a_o bishop_n diocese_n i_o speak_v on_o purpose_n of_o the_o second_o race_n of_o our_o king_n because_o i_o find_v indeed_o there_o be_v count_n of_o the_o palace_n under_o the_o first_o race_n 288._o hignon_fw-fr in_o not_o ad_fw-la lib._n 1._o marculf_n p._n 288._o by_o what_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n say_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o marculf_n where_o he_o instance_v a_o example_n after_o what_o manner_n the_o king_n of_o the_o first_o race_n do_v judge_v affair_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o andobella_n count_n of_o the_o palace_n and_o of_o clothair_n son_n of_o clovis_n the_o second_o and_o grandson_n of_o dagobert_n but_o as_o for_o principal_a chaplain_n i_o find_v not_o any_o until_o the_o second_o race_n now_o the_o better_a to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o power_n and_o privilege_n of_o these_o two_o dignity_n we_o must_v consider_v what_o adelard_n near_o relation_n of_o charlemain_n and_o abbot_n of_o gorby_n do_v inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n his_o letter_n for_o he_o write_v that_o the_o office_n of_o principal_a chaplain_n and_o that_o of_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n mog_n hincmar_n ep._n 3_o c._n 19_o edi._n mog_n be_v the_o two_o principal_a office_n of_o the_o king_n household_n that_o the_o former_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o apocrisary_n who_o be_v call_v the_o chief_a chaplain_n or_o governor_n of_o the_o palace_n have_v the_o charge_n and_o take_v a_o account_n of_o all_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n and_o of_o all_o church_n officer_n and_o the_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n of_o all_o secular_a cause_n and_o thing_n so_o that_o neither_o ecclesiastical_a nor_o secular_a person_n be_v permit_v to_o trouble_v the_o king_n about_o their_o affair_n until_o they_o have_v first_o advise_v with_o these_o officer_n to_o see_v if_o their_o business_n merit_v to_o be_v mention_v unto_o the_o prince_n but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o business_n whereof_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v present_a cognizance_n they_o dispose_v the_o king_n to_o hear_v they_o honourable_o patient_o and_o favourable_o according_a to_o each_o person_n quality_n and_o speak_v again_o of_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n which_o

appertain_v unto_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o principal_a chaplain_n which_o he_o design_n by_o the_o word_n apocrisary_n he_o have_v care_n say_v he_o of_o all_o that_o concern_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n 20._o ibid._n c._n 20._o as_o also_o of_o difference_n betwixt_o prebend_n and_o monk_n and_o general_o of_o all_o matter_n that_o be_v report_v unto_o the_o prince_n palace_n touch_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o king_n take_v cognizance_n only_o of_o what_o his_o chief_a chaplain_n can_v not_o full_o determine_v and_o as_o the_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n judge_v of_o temporal_a matter_n in_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o peer_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o of_o the_o bishop_n as_o appear_v by_o this_o ancient_a formulary_a in_o mr._n bignon_n note_n above_o mention_v so_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o the_o arch_a chaplain_n also_o judge_v of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o sacred_a thing_n in_o the_o same_o assembly_n beside_o that_o he_o assist_v and_o be_v present_a at_o all_o the_o consultation_n and_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o king_n court_n either_o touch_v public_a or_o private_a matter_n it_o be_v true_a this_o dignity_n be_v only_o temporary_a and_o during_o the_o king_n pleasure_n that_o bestow_v it_o therefore_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n 97._o lupus_fw-la ep._n 97._o write_v unto_o halduin_n abbot_n of_o st._n dennis_n who_o be_v chief_a chaplain_n unto_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a we_o believe_v you_o will_v enjoy_v this_o dignity_n for_o some_o time_n and_o from_o thence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o exhort_v he_o to_o use_v it_o worthy_o and_o to_o do_v justice_n and_o because_o bishop_n be_v determine_v by_o their_o flock_n where_o to_o live_v and_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v already_o acquire_v great_a power_n in_o france_n prince_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n desire_v liberty_n to_o withdraw_v they_o from_o their_o church_n gall._n council_n franc._n can_v 55._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n to_o have_v they_o near_o their_o person_n and_o in_o their_o house_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o one_o of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n which_o also_o show_v we_o that_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v as_o necessary_a thereunto_o as_o that_o of_o the_o apostolical_a see_n in_o the_o main_a this_o dignity_n be_v so_o eminent_a that_o if_o a_o abbot_n have_v it_o he_o have_v the_o precedency_n of_o bishop_n 110_o baluz_fw-fr in_o not_o be_v add_v lup._n p._n 463._o &_o ad_fw-la agobard_n p._n 73._o lupus_fw-la ep._n 110_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr do_v prove_v by_o the_o capitulary_a of_o charles_n the_o bald_a but_o if_o a_o bishop_n have_v it_o he_o take_v place_n of_o metropolitan_o and_o archbishop_n even_o in_o council_n because_o this_o employment_n be_v the_o chief_a degree_n of_o all_o the_o palatine_a dignity_n that_o be_v of_o the_o king_n household_n dignitatis_fw-la apex_n it_o be_v the_o title_n give_v it_o by_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n and_o that_o the_o chief_a chaplain_n be_v establish_v by_o god_n over_o sacred_a thing_n as_o the_o church_n of_o sans_o speak_v unto_o the_o abbot_n hilduin_n 650._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n p._n 650._o in_o the_o letter_n she_o direct_v unto_o he_o while_o he_o be_v possess_v of_o this_o dignity_n and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v thereunto_o appoint_v by_o the_o king_n and_o emperor_n take_v precedency_n of_o metropolitan_o in_o synod_n also_o because_o it_o be_v in_o this_o quality_n that_o ebrion_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n 175._o council_n vern_n in_o titulo_fw-la conci_fw-la mogun_n in_o praefat_fw-la lupus_fw-la ep._n 110_o tom._n 7._o spicil_n dacher_n p._n 175._o preside_v at_o the_o council_n of_o vernon_n anno_fw-la 844._o hildebald_a in_o that_o of_o mayans_n anno_fw-la 813._o for_o although_o he_o be_v archbishop_n of_o cologne_n yet_o it_o be_v as_o prince_n chaplain_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n and_o as_o the_o master_n of_o the_o church_n to_o speak_v with_o loup_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n that_o he_o there_o precide_v and_o that_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o richolf_n a_o elder_a archbishop_n and_o beside_o archbishop_n of_o the_o place_n where_o the_o council_n be_v assemble_v and_o drogo_n bishop_n of_o metz_n in_o the_o assembly_n hold_v at_o ingleshem_n in_o the_o year_n 840._o for_o the_o re-establish_a of_o ebo_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n not_o any_o of_o the_o archbishop_n or_o metropolitan_o thereunto_o gainsay_v he_o be_v there_o also_o call_v chief_a palatine_a prelate_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o i_o have_v observe_v that_o joseph_n bishop_n of_o jury_n chief_a chaplain_n of_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o second_o son_n of_o lothair_n and_o grandchild_n to_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a subscribe_v after_o the_o envoy_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n at_o the_o council_n at_o rome_n under_o pope_n leo_fw-la the_o four_o for_o the_o deposition_n of_o anastatius_fw-la not_o of_o anastatius_fw-la the_o library_n keeper_n as_o the_o great_a vossius_fw-la father_n of_o isaac_n vossius_fw-la his_o worthy_a son_n in_o his_o book_n of_o latin_a historian_n unadvised_o suppose_v but_o of_o anastatius_fw-la a_o priest_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n marcell_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o this_o example_n do_v prejudice_v the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o the_o principal_a chaplain_n there_o be_v some_o reason_n for_o so_o do_v 111.114_o collect._n rom._n bipart_o part_n 2._o p._n 111.114_o because_o of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n lothair_n father_n of_o lewis_n who_o assist_v at_o this_o assembly_n and_o thereunto_o subscribe_v take_v from_o the_o arch_a chaplain_n of_o his_o son_n part_n of_o his_o splendour_n and_o of_o his_o privilege_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o we_o have_v say_v of_o this_o dignity_n two_o circumstance_n which_o i_o suppose_v will_v not_o be_v unwelcome_a to_o the_o reader_n one_o be_v that_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o letter_n which_o the_o prelate_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n 7._o council_n carisiac_n c._n 7._o anno_fw-la 858._o write_v unto_o lewis_n king_n of_o germany_n that_o the_o dignity_n of_o principal_a chaplain_n decrease_v by_o little_a and_o little_a that_o of_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n gain_v upon_o it_o insensible_o which_o oblige_v those_o bishop_n to_o move_v for_o the_o re-establish_a of_o it_o the_o other_o be_v that_o the_o chronicle_n of_o laurisham_n 805._o chron._n laurisham_n ad_fw-la a_o 805._o give_v unto_o eginhard_n son_n in_o law_n unto_o charlemagne_n the_o quality_n of_o principal_a chaplain_n so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o principal_a chaplain_n be_v marry_v which_o nevertheless_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o without_o interpose_v my_o own_o but_o have_v prove_v that_o heribold_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o show_v the_o importance_n of_o this_o employment_n we_o must_v say_v something_o of_o his_o belief_n touch_v the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o treat_v the_o anonymous_n author_n that_o side_v with_o paschas_fw-la who_o we_o have_v several_a time_n allege_v say_v positive_o of_o he_o and_o of_o rabanus_n that_o they_o teach_v 61._o anonym_n apud_fw-la cellot_n hist_o got._n tesc_n append_v opusc_n 7._o p._n 541._o thom._n wald._a t._n 2._o c._n 19.52.61_o ibid._n c._n 61._o that_o the_o sacrament_n go_v into_o the_o draft_n thomas_n waldensis_n say_v also_o the_o same_o heribold_n say_v he_o bishop_n of_o auxerr_n and_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayance_n have_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n wickliff_n say_v he_o again_o be_v of_o accord_n with_o heribold_n and_o rabanus_n of_o mayance_n who_o teach_v that_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o draft_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o that_o rabanus_n dedicate_v his_o penitential_a unto_o he_o wherein_o he_o have_v leave_v mark_n of_o this_o doctrine_n peter_n stuart_n who_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v give_v notice_n that_o rabanus_n dedicate_v it_o unto_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n i_o know_v that_o cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n who_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a genius_n and_o several_a other_o since_o follow_v his_o step_n will_v make_v i_o know_v not_o what_o sect_n of_o stercoranists_n whereof_o heribold_n be_v chief_a and_o who_o opinion_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o call_v calvinist_n to_o be_v adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o speak_v free_o what_o i_o think_v i_o can_v wish_v that_o great_a man_n will_v act_v after_o another_o manner_n and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o these_o sort_n of_o cavil_n there_o be_v here_o question_v make_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la will_v cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n and_o those_o which_o follow_v this_o fiction_n of_o his_o

brain_n tell_v we_o better_o than_o pasehas_n himself_o what_o their_o opinion_n be_v paschas_fw-la tell_v we_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o people_n do_v not_o judge_v as_o he_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o that_o flesh_n a_o figure_n and_o sacrament_n fill_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a flesh_n so_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n after_o consecration_n they_o also_o believe_v that_o as_o to_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o our_o proper_a substance_n for_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o body_n and_o the_o other_o part_n pass_v the_o way_n of_o our_o common_a food_n which_o be_v direct_o to_o speak_v plain_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o at_o this_o present_a call_v calvinist_n now_o if_o this_o belief_n be_v erroneous_a if_o this_o opinion_n be_v heretical_a contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n be_v it_o probable_a that_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_n will_v have_v choose_v for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n by_o consent_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n will_v have_v suffer_v to_o preside_v over_o it_o a_o man_n infect_v with_o such_o a_o opinion_n or_o that_o hinemar_n after_o his_o death_n shall_v call_v he_o a_o bishop_n of_o venerable_a memory_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v engrave_v on_o his_o tomb_n here_o lie_v the_o body_n of_o st._n heribold_n i_o can_v think_v so_o but_o rather_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o heribold_n and_o the_o other_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o the_o calvinist_n be_v the_o most_o general_a opinion_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o that_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v follow_v by_o roman_a catholic_n at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o approve_v at_o that_o time_n but_o be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v and_o the_o inference_n he_o make_v from_o the_o dignity_n and_o belief_n of_o heribold_n chap._n xv._o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n wherein_o be_v examine_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o two_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o with_o two_o observation_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a to_o be_v observe_v and_o which_o deserve_v serious_a consideration_n that_o the_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o have_v be_v spectator_n of_o so_o obstinate_a a_o combat_n without_o engage_v on_o either_o side_n and_o have_v be_v silent_a in_o a_o time_n when_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v and_o see_v man_n mind_n divide_v although_o unequal_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o after_o all_o declare_v not_o themselves_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o one_o side_n or_o the_o other_o and_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o they_o open_v their_o mouth_n either_o to_o condemn_v or_o approve_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n so_o that_o if_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v say_v that_o they_o condemn_v not_o their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o person_n of_o paschas_fw-la the_o protestant_n can_v also_o affirm_v that_o they_o pronounce_v no_o sentence_n against_o their_o belief_n in_o the_o person_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o be_v incomparable_o more_o famous_a both_o in_o number_n and_o quality_n than_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la because_o that_o instead_o of_o one_o or_o two_o at_o the_o most_o at_o least_o that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o follow_v he_o we_o have_v hear_v the_o testimony_n of_o sixteen_o the_o principal_a chaplain_n bishop_n archbishop_n abbot_n and_o other_o which_o in_o that_o age_n oppose_v themselves_o direct_o or_o indirect_o unto_o his_o opinion_n as_o be_v contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n which_o until_o that_o time_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n but_o if_o after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v the_o latin_a church_n shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o protestant_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v at_o that_o time_n esteem_v erroneous_a than_o it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v say_v they_o that_o she_o confess_v that_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_o adrian_n the_o second_o may_v just_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v guilty_a thereof_o 15._o decret_n grat._n do_v 82._o c._n error_n leo._n i._o ep._n 93._o c._n 15._o according_a to_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n insert_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n that_o one_o approve_v the_o error_n whereunto_o he_o make_v no_o opposition_n and_o according_a unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o leo_n the_o first_o that_o he_o which_o recall_v not_o a_o man_n from_o his_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n she_o affirm_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v she_o be_v at_o that_o time_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n and_o the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n she_o will_v tacit_o accuse_v these_o two_o pope_n for_o have_v suppress_v it_o as_o adversary_n and_o enemy_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o the_o law_n before_o allege_v supra_fw-la decret_n grat._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o the_o truth_n be_v suppress_v when_o it_o be_v not_o defend_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o nicholas_n and_o adrian_n have_v not_o knowledge_n of_o this_o great_a contest_v can_v reasonable_o be_v say_v the_o thing_n have_v make_v too_o great_a a_o noise_n for_o they_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o have_v there_o be_v indeed_o only_o bare_a verbal_a dispute_n this_o pretext_n may_v have_v some_o colour_n but_o there_o have_v be_v book_n write_v on_o either_o part_n and_o some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o order_n and_o command_n of_o a_o king_n of_o france_n it_o be_v nothing_o probable_a that_o the_o apostolical_a see_n shall_v be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o the_o matter_n under_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_z adrian_z the_o second_o wherefore_o then_o may_v it_o be_v say_v do_v they_o not_o take_v part_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o declare_v either_o for_o paschas_fw-la or_o for_o his_o adversary_n wherefore_o have_v they_o not_o condemn_v the_o one_o and_o protect_v the_o other_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o authorise_v it_o by_o their_o approbation_n and_o wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o thunder_v out_o their_o censure_n against_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n or_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o christian_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o encourage_v it_o by_o their_o power_n and_o why_o do_v they_o not_o anathematise_v the_o novelty_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o difficulty_n deserve_v to_o be_v careful_o inquire_v into_o there_o be_v not_o many_o demonstration_n to_o resolve_v it_o but_o only_o several_a conjecture_n and_o circumstance_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n it_o be_v say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o although_o we_o have_v not_o positive_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n yet_o we_o have_v make_v appear_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v the_o way_n he_o take_v not_o to_o irritate_fw-la mens_fw-la mind_n in_o propose_v his_o opinion_n second_o that_o paschas_fw-la his_o party_n have_v no_o follower_n during_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o have_v be_v already_o prove_v so_o that_o have_v but_o a_o very_a few_o it_o remain_v very_o probable_o enclose_v in_o the_o cloister_n of_o some_o friar_n which_o he_o may_v have_v gain_v unto_o his_o party_n wherein_o it_o hide_v itself_o from_o the_o many_o opposition_n which_o it_o find_v until_o some_o more_o favourable_a time_n shall_v present_v to_o advance_v and_o establish_v itself_o in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v the_o victory_n and_o advantage_n in_o this_o age_n be_v general_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o all_o the_o west_n nicholas_n then_o and_o after_o he_o adrian_n consider_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v oppose_v by_o the_o most_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o age_n that_o it_o have_v no_o follower_n nor_o adherent_n and_o that_o after_o all_o the_o opposition_n it_o find_v in_o its_o first_o establishment_n it_o will_v not_o do_v any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o other_o they_o very_o judicious_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o wise_a course_n to_o let_v it_o fall_v of_o itself_o and_o to_o refer_v unto_o

the_o bald_a to_o make_v choice_n of_o heribold_n for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o that_o of_o adrian_n and_o of_o nicholas_n but_o beside_o whilst_o nicholas_n hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n there_o be_v arise_v a_o great_a contest_v betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n betwixt_o nicholas_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n nicholas_n sue_v for_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n to_o defend_v the_o latin_n against_o the_o greek_n the_o french_a prelate_n make_v choice_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v who_o by_o their_o order_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_a and_o in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o write_v and_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a refute_v the_o accusation_n of_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n this_o ratramn_v i_o say_v which_o by_o order_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o plain_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o do_v establish_v that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v it_o likely_a say_v many_o that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n will_v have_v make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o have_v defend_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o insolence_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o if_o the_o french_a prelate_n persuade_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o ratramn_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v nicholas_n will_v have_v approve_v this_o choice_n if_o he_o have_v be_v of_o another_o persuasion_n in_o this_o essential_a point_n of_o religion_n i_o know_v that_o nicholas_n write_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a desire_v he_o will_v send_v he_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n make_v by_o john_n erigenius_n who_o also_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o order_n of_o the_o same_o prince_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v write_v by_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o that_o this_o pope_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o though_o this_o john_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v very_o learned_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v say_v ivone_n nicolaus_n i._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 352._o ex_fw-la ivone_n that_o he_o have_v not_o former_o good_a opinion_n of_o certain_a thing_n but_o those_o thing_n concern_v not_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a nicholas_n will_v have_v speak_v so_o cold_o if_o these_o ill_a opinion_n of_o john_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v demand_v what_o he_o have_v write_v either_o to_o have_v condemn_v or_o approve_v it_o as_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o work_n of_o denis_n the_o arcopagite_n and_o he_o will_v have_v demand_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o earnest_o as_o that_o there_o be_v more_o to_o be_v fear_v by_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v by_o what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n add_v unto_o all_o this_o that_o if_o any_o ill_a report_n have_v be_v publish_v of_o john_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o have_v be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o adversary_n which_o his_o ill_a choice_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v he_o up_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o tax_v he_o to_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n it_o must_v then_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o ill_a opinion_n mention_v by_o nicholas_n and_o whereof_o the_o report_n come_v unto_o he_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n whereupon_o john_n erigenius_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v lead_v away_o unto_o ungrounded_a and_o empty_a conception_n which_o be_v aggravate_v with_o some_o heat_n by_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n by_o florus_n its_o deacon_n by_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n and_o of_o langre_n yet_o these_o adversary_n incense_v against_o he_o never_o accuse_v he_o of_o any_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n direct_o opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o neither_o nicholas_n the_o first_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o successor_n do_v condemn_v it_o until_o leo_n the_o nine_o who_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n anno_fw-la 1050._o where_o berengarius_fw-la be_v also_o condemn_v i_o know_v also_o that_o the_o same_o nicholas_n speak_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o what_o it_o operate_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v consecrate_a and_o sanctify_a allege_v for_o example_n the_o altar_n the_o cross_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o altar_n which_o natural_o be_v but_o a_o common_a stone_n and_o that_o differ_v not_o from_o other_o become_v by_o the_o benediction_n the_o holy_a table_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v but_o common_a wood_n before_o it_o receive_v this_o form_n become_v holy_a and_o terrible_a unto_o devil_n 489._o nicol._n 1._o ep._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d council_n p._n 489._o after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v in_o it_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v common_a bread_n but_o when_o it_o be_v consecrate_a it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o some_o say_v these_o word_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o observation_n we_o have_v make_v because_o nicholas_n consider_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o this_o regard_n it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n it_o possess_v the_o full_a efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o it_o and_o as_o he_o speak_v almost_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v i_o desire_v the_o reader_n will_v please_v to_o see_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n because_o it_o be_v suppose_v after_o that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v no_o advantage_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o nicholas_n against_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o proceed_n upon_o this_o important_a occasion_n wherein_o i_o do_v not_o interpose_v my_o judgement_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v also_o affirm_v of_o adrian_n the_o second_o who_o silence_n in_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v of_o pope_n nicholas_n and_o which_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o repeat_v over_o again_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o no_o more_o than_o his_o predecessor_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o the_o hot_a contest_v which_o adrian_n have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n upon_o account_n of_o hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n he_o never_o tax_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o make_v the_o thing_n the_o more_o considerable_a be_v that_o charles_n the_o bald_a have_v interpose_v in_o the_o quarrel_n as_o protector_n of_o the_o cannon_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o his_o kingdom_n pope_n adrian_n command_v he_o to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n to_o rome_n condemn_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o so_o high_o displease_v the_o king_n that_o he_o make_v he_o a_o very_a sharp_a answer_n wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n bear_v of_o royal_a blood_n 274._o ep._n carol._n calvin_n ad_fw-la hadria_n papam_fw-la 2._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 269._o 271_o 272._o 274._o be_v not_o vice-roys_n of_o bishop_n but_o master_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o demand_v what_o hell_n have_v spew_v out_o a_o law_n that_o shall_v impose_v upon_o prince_n and_o out_o of_o what_o dark_a cave_n it_o proceed_v he_o warn_v he_o not_o to_o direct_v any_o command_n unto_o he_o for_o the_o future_a nor_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n contrary_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o imperial_a constitution_n and_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n he_o desire_v he_o will_v write_v he_o no_o more_o such_o letter_n nor_o to_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a lord_n of_o his_o kingdom_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o reject_v they_o with_o scorn_n

and_o affront_v his_o messenger_n insomuch_o as_o he_o threaten_v he_o with_o deposition_n or_o of_o anathematise_v according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o five_o universal_a council_n there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v mention_v what_o have_v be_v say_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o pope_n adrian_n can_v not_o wish_v a_o fair_a occasion_n to_o tax_v charles_n the_o bald_a as_o protector_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la against_o who_o ratramn_v and_o john_n erigenius_n write_v by_o his_o command_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n heribold_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n adrian_n do_v no_o such_o thing_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o endeavour_v to_o appease_v the_o spirit_n of_o charles_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o after_o write_v to_o he_o and_o to_o mitigate_v the_o anger_n which_o the_o first_o have_v provoke_v he_o unto_o wherein_o he_o have_v command_v he_o with_o authority_n to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n unto_o rome_n it_o be_v say_v that_o these_o proceed_n do_v in_o all_o likelihood_n justify_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n and_o of_o john_n erigenius_n who_o the_o king_n protect_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o adrian_n himself_o and_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o pope_n will_v have_v be_v silent_a unto_o this_o prince_n who_o have_v so_o touch_v he_o to_o the_o quick_a if_o the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o favour_v have_v not_o be_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n i_o will_v here_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o successor_n of_o tarrasius_n follow_v the_o step_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a who_o constitution_n touch_v image_n worship_n he_o follow_v nicephorus_n i_o say_v with_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n declare_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o de_fw-fr cherub_n c._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 4._o but_o his_o body_n see_v he_o speak_v as_o the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a the_o same_o explication_n must_v be_v give_v to_o his_o word_n as_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o of_o the_o council_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n if_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o rank_v he_o with_o john_n damascen_n of_o who_o we_o have_v also_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n he_o speak_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o for_o example_n 7._o ibid._n c._n 7._o that_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o invisible_a that_o god_n only_o can_v be_v at_o several_a place_n at_o once_o imag_n id._n the_o imag_n that_o every_o body_n be_v necessary_o limit_v and_o that_o it_o fill_v a_o place_n which_o he_o apply_v particular_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 3._o id._n libel_n 12._o capitulor_fw-la c._n 3._o the_o three_o sacred_a council_n say_v he_o have_v declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n be_v limit_v according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o have_v anathematise_v those_o which_o believe_v not_o this_o word_n and_o elsewhere_o imag_n id._n the_o imag_n have_v treat_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v bound_v according_a to_o his_o humane_a nature_n after_o all_o the_o way_n which_o we_o have_v show_v for_o he_o have_v bear_v a_o true_a body_n like_o we_o and_o not_o a_o suppose_a body_n and_o in_o a_o dispute_n which_o the_o same_o nicephorus_n have_v with_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o armenian_a which_o father_n combefis_n have_v publish_v he_o attribute_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 176._o origin_n const_n p._n 176._o visibility_n touch_n and_o circumscription_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o his_o divinity_n and_o show_v the_o reason_n why_o angel_n can_v be_v in_o one_o place_n circumscriptive_o he_o say_v it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v simple_a 180._o ibid._n p._n 180._o and_o without_o composition_n and_o that_o they_o have_v not_o body_n father_n combefis_n in_o the_o same_o collection_n of_o divers_a author_n concern_v the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n allege_v a_o great_a passage_n of_o theodorus_n graptus_n 222._o p._n 221._o 222._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n but_o because_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o john_n damascen_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o same_o friar_n which_o have_v give_v it_o unto_o we_o and_o as_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v inread_v of_o it_o we_o will_v dispense_v with_o ourselves_o in_o relate_v of_o it_o see_v the_o reader_n may_v find_v what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o it_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n upon_o the_o belief_n of_o damascen_n leave_v then_o this_o theodorus_n martyr_n of_o image_n worship_n let_v we_o speak_v of_o another_o theodorus_n no_o less_o affectionate_a than_o the_o former_a unto_o this_o same_o worship_n and_o imprison_v for_o it_o it_o be_v theodorus_n studite_fw-la who_o michael_n studite_fw-la that_o write_v his_o life_n introduce_v thus_o speak_v unto_o his_o disciple_n my_o son_n these_o man_n as_o i_o find_v endeavour_n 12._o apud_fw-la baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n dom._n 816._o num_fw-la 12._o beside_o the_o other_o cruelty_n they_o exercise_v against_o we_o to_o starve_v we_o to_o death_n because_o they_o know_v it_o be_v the_o cruel_a of_o all_o sort_n of_o death_n but_o let_v we_o put_v our_o trust_n in_o god_n which_o can_v feed_v we_o not_o with_o bread_n only_o but_o with_o meat_n incomparable_o more_o excellent_a because_o alf_a spirit_n subsist_v by_o his_o good_a pleasure_n only_o and_o because_o above_o all_o other_o thing_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v the_o nourishment_n of_o my_o body_n and_o of_o my_o soul_n for_o the_o father_n always_o carry_v along_o with_o he_o some_o parcel_n of_o the_o quicken_a body_n and_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a mystery_n as_o often_o as_o he_o have_v conveniency_n i_o will_v receive_v only_o this_o food_n i_o will_v taste_v nothing_o else_o whatsoever_o and_o what_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v allow_v for_o two_o shall_v be_v for_o thou_o only_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o which_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o sundry_a part_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o his_o sacrament_n which_o be_v call_v his_o body_n be-because_a it_o have_v the_o virtue_n of_o it_o for_o the_o nourish_a of_o the_o soul_n chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o x._o century_n the_o ten_o age_n have_v exercise_v of_o late_a year_n two_o good_a writer_n and_o have_v afford_v matter_n and_o subject_n unto_o author_n which_o with_o much_o skill_n and_o industry_n each_o defend_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o party_n grapple_v a_o long_a time_n about_o this_o poor_a age_n either_o to_o advance_v the_o credit_n of_o it_o or_o to_o show_v the_o morosity_n ignorance_n and_o obscurity_n of_o it_o they_o both_o speak_v very_o agreeable_o what_o they_o intend_v to_o say_v and_o have_v thereupon_o reflect_v sharp_o upon_o each_o other_o in_o the_o view_n of_o all_o france_n have_v not_o as_o yet_o decide_v their_o controversy_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o every_o body_n may_v see_v that_o i_o mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o that_o answer_v he_o the_o former_a have_v make_v a_o short_a discourse_n which_o be_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o preface_n unto_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o reason_n hinder_v the_o execution_n of_o this_o first_o design_n the_o latter_a at_o the_o desire_n of_o some_o godly_a friend_n undertake_v to_o make_v some_o consideration_n upon_o this_o little_a treatise_n and_o have_v in_o brief_a speak_v of_o the_o x._o century_n as_o of_o a_o unfortunate_a ignorant_a age_n overspread_v with_o darkness_n and_o error_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o historian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v insist_v upon_o this_o part_n of_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o have_v employ_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o restore_v unto_o this_o age_n all_o the_o reputation_n and_o glory_n that_o he_o think_v it_o have_v be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o accuse_v the_o minister_n of_o disparage_v it_o for_o interest_n sake_n the_o other_o be_v not_o silent_a but_o have_v full_o vindicate_v his_o brethren_n from_o the_o accusation_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n he_o prove_v by_o several_a historian_n and_o of_o person_n the_o most_o affectionate_a to_o the_o latin_a

contrary_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o which_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o in_o these_o two_o sermon_n the_o people_n be_v teach_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o flesh_n nor_o the_o same_o body_n which_o suffer_v nor_o the_o same_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o you_o can_v but_o think_v those_o that_o say_v so_o be_v opposite_a unto_o paschas_fw-la and_o endeavour_v to_o ruin_v his_o belief_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o of_o odo_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o do_v what_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v a_o long_a while_n after_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o that_o think_v this_o relation_n be_v very_o suspicious_a in_o the_o main_a bishop_n usher_z observe_v that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v but_o now_o allege_v in_o the_o last_o testimony_n have_v be_v steal_v away_o by_o some_o perfidious_a hand_n from_o the_o manuscript_n which_o be_v transport_v from_o the_o church_n of_o vigorn_n into_o the_o library_n of_o the_o benedictines_n college_n at_o cambridge_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o witness_n which_o show_v what_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o england_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v a_o sermon_n which_o be_v read_v unto_o the_o people_n every_o year_n at_o easter_n to_o preserve_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o belief_n which_o their_o father_n have_v leave_v they_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o transcribe_v it_o here_o at_o large_a some_o part_n of_o it_o shall_v suffice_v which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v almost_o copy_v out_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o ratramn_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n show_v that_o it_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la latin_n libre_fw-la catholic_n serm_n anglice_fw-la recitandorum_fw-la ad_fw-la bedam_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 12._o edit_n anglo-sax_n &_o latin_n see_v ratramn_n be_v one_o of_o his_o declare_a enemy_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n say_v this_o homily_n betwixt_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o body_n which_o be_v consecrate_v for_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o mary_n and_o be_v furnish_v with_o blood_n bones_o skin_n nerve_n and_o humane_a member_n and_o with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n but_o his_o spiritual_a body_n which_o we_o call_v eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o several_a grain_n without_o blood_n without_o bone_n and_o member_n and_o without_o a_o soul_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v death_n and_o which_o rise_v again_o shall_v never_o die_v any_o more_o it_o be_v eternal_a and_o can_v die_v but_o this_o eucharist_n be_v temporal_a not_o eternal_a it_o be_v corruptible_a and_o divide_v into_o several_a part_n break_v by_o the_o tooth_n and_o go_v into_o the_o draft_n this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o pledge_n and_o a_o figure_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o truth_n itself_o we_o hold_v this_o pledge_n sacramental_o until_o we_o do_v attain_v unto_o the_o truth_n and_o then_o the_o pledge_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v and_o a_o little_a before_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o corporal_a manner_n we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o corruptible_a and_o fade_a creature_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o spiritual_a virtue_n which_o be_v therein_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v life_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o give_v immortality_n unto_o those_o which_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o faith_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o invisible_a virtue_n of_o this_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o its_o proper_a nature_n by_o nature_n it_o be_v fade_a bread_n and_o corruptible_a wine_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o be_v true_o his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n not_o for_o all_o that_o corporal_o but_o spiritual_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o virtue_n and_o in_o efficacy_n whereunto_o amount_v what_o be_v say_v before_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o priest_n do_v consecrate_v ibid._n ibid._n do_v outward_o offer_v one_o thing_n unto_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o another_o thing_n inward_o unto_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o faithful_a soul_n outward_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o it_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o its_o form_n and_o by_o its_o savour_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v true_o after_o consecration_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o a_o spiritual_a sacrament_n and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o hearer_n shall_v be_v well_o persuade_v they_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o virtue_n the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n be_v compare_v unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o child_n by_o baptism_n and_o unto_o the_o water_n of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o regeneration_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o child_n of_o a_o gentile_a be_v baptize_v yet_o it_o do_v not_o change_v its_o outward_a form_n although_o it_o be_v change_v inward_o it_o be_v lead_v unto_o the_o font_n full_a of_o sin_n by_o the_o disobedience_n of_o adam_n and_o he_o be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o inward_o although_o he_o be_v nothing_o change_v outward_o so_o also_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v call_v the_o fountain_n of_o life_n in_o appearance_n be_v like_a unto_o other_o water_n and_o subject_n unto_o corruption_n but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n intervene_v by_o prayer_n unto_o this_o corruptible_a water_n and_o by_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n render_v it_o fit_a to_o cleanse_v the_o body_n and_o soul_n from_o all_o sin_n now_o we_o consider_v two_o thing_n in_o this_o only_a creature_n according_a to_o its_o true_a nature_n it_o be_v a_o corruptible_a water_n but_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n it_o have_v a_o save_a virtue_n it_o be_v well_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v change_v by_o a_o invisible_a power_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o former_o he_o change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o this_o same_o body_n and_o and_o into_o this_o same_o blood_n to_o wit_n because_o he_o make_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o give_v life_n proceed_v from_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o a_o invisible_a operation_n therefore_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v therein_o see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v of_o a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o in_o another_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n expound_v what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n in_o the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n he_o command_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v ibid._n ibid._n nor_o to_o drink_v the_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v shed_v for_o we_o but_o by_o this_o discourse_n he_o mean_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o whosoever_o eat_v he_o with_o a_o believe_a heart_n shall_v have_v this_o life_n everlasting_a under_o the_o old_a law_n believer_n offer_v sacrifice_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v unto_o his_o father_n for_o our_o sin_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n it_o be_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o offer_v and_o of_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o as_o he_o himself_o command_v say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o this_o same_o homily_n there_o be_v some_o miraculous_a apparition_n make_v mention_v of_o whereunto_o christian_n have_v give_v some_o way_n since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n but_o that_o serve_v only_o to_o confirm_v the_o observation_n that_o be_v make_v that_o although_o our_o saviour_n have_v bestow_v upon_o his_o servant_n in_o the_o x._o century_n light_n sufficient_a to_o avoid_v the_o most_o dangerous_a error_n yet_o he_o communicate_v not_o so_o great_a a_o measure_n unto_o they_o as_o to_o be_v safe_a from_o all_o sort_n of_o surprise_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n if_o from_o england_n we_o pass_v into_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n we_o shall_v there_o find_v folcuin_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n 573_o tom._n 6._o spicil_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la abbot_n lob._n p._n 573_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o table_n whereupon_o

blood_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o their_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n but_o as_o to_o he_o which_o communicate_v unworthy_o he_o can_v say_v nor_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v what_o it_o be_v he_o know_v very_o well_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrament_n which_o become_v unto_o believer_n after_o the_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v show_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n he_o can_v conceive_v what_o they_o become_v unto_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v how_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o some_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o unto_o other_o a_o bare_a sacrament_n only_o nevertheless_o have_v it_o then_o be_v believe_v in_o italy_n as_o it_o be_v now_o believe_v he_o can_v not_o have_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v both_o unto_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o produce_v not_o in_o all_o the_o same_o effect_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o variety_n of_o disposition_n ratherius_n be_v settle_v as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a then_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v as_o yet_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n for_o ratherius_n can_v not_o then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o not_o be_v ignorant_a he_o will_v not_o have_v put_v himself_o the_o question_n which_o he_o do_v and_o have_v not_o yield_v in_o answer_v of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o ratherius_n in_o reprove_v the_o excess_n and_o debauchery_n of_o some_o of_o his_o priest_n 259._o id._n synodica_fw-la ad_fw-la presbyt_fw-la p._n 259._o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o spew_v before_o the_o altar_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o earnest_a expression_n to_o aggravate_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o speak_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v secure_v from_o these_o indignity_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v and_o the_o violation_n whereof_o reflect_v upon_o he_o which_o institute_v it_o this_o be_v what_o several_a infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o ratherius_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o join_v unto_o ratherius_n another_o witness_n which_o be_v also_o a_o bishop_n in_o italy_n and_o which_o be_v late_o give_v unto_o the_o public_a it_o be_v atto_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n bishop_n of_o verceil_n 5_o atto_n in_o capir_n c._n 7_o 8_o 9_o t._n 8._o spicileg_n p._n 4_o 5_o anno_fw-la 945._o i_o will_v not_o stand_v upon_o his_o prohibit_v his_o priest_n from_o say_v private_a mass_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o command_v to_o handle_v decent_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n without_o which_o mass_n can_v be_v say_v i_o will_v only_o observe_v what_o he_o require_v 31._o ib._n c._n 86._o p._n 31._o that_o he_o which_o honour_v not_o by_o fast_v and_o abstinence_n the_o day_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v good_a friday_n may_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o joy_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o occasion_n say_v some_o require_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v say_v the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o punishment_n have_v be_v the_o great_a and_o by_o consequence_n the_o fit_a to_o have_v retain_v the_o other_o in_o their_o dury_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n go_v about_o to_o dissuade_v they_o from_o fornication_n and_o to_o invite_v they_o unto_o chastity_n and_o continence_n he_o represent_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v no_o body_n add_v they_o but_o may_v easy_o understand_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n to_o allege_v the_o privilege_n they_o have_v of_o make_v and_o give_v unto_o communicant_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o will_v have_v do_v so_o in_o such_o a_o occasion_n but_o as_o for_o atto_n he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o believe_v not_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n for_o than_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v 126_o id._n epist_n ad_fw-la presby_n t._n p._n 126_o what_o say_v he_o be_v this_o wicked_a presumption_n that_o he_o which_o know_v that_o he_o be_v still_o wallow_v in_o his_o sin_n shall_v undertake_v to_o make_v or_o to_o give_v unto_o other_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n of_o all_o that_o i_o have_v hither_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o x._o century_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v not_o obtain_v a_o full_a victory_n in_o that_o age._n but_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o mark_n whereof_o be_v find_v in_o england_n 80._o apud_fw-la usserium_fw-la de_fw-la success_n &_o statu_fw-la eccles_n christian_n c._n 3._o p._n 79_o 80._o in_o france_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o in_o italy_n which_o be_v doubtless_o the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n together_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v to_o err_v in_o this_o point_n in_o the_o year_n 1000_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la not_o make_v the_o progress_n it_o desire_v in_o the_o ix_o and_o x._o century_n it_o find_v more_o favour_n in_o the_o xi_o and_o spread_v far_o therefore_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n but_o not_o without_o difficulty_n and_o opposition_n for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n genulph_n who_o live_v in_o all_o likelihood_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o which_o be_v publish_v by_o john_n a_o bosco_n a_o cellestin_n friar_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n 6._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o when_o he_o write_v of_o st._n genulph_n that_o from_o the_o day_n of_o his_o ordination_n he_o pass_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n without_o drink_v any_o wine_n except_v that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v and_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lutherick_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1032._o as_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o 742._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 742._o have_v observe_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n because_o we_o read_v this_o of_o he_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o seventeen_o or_o according_a unto_o other_o the_o nineteenth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n 206._o council_n t._n 7._o p._n 206._o leutherius_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o sow_v the_o seed_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v that_o helgald_n in_o the_o life_n of_o king_n robert_n writes_z that_o his_o doctrien_n increase_v in_o the_o world_n regis_fw-la in_o epitome_n aquavitae_fw-la roberti_n regis_fw-la crescebat_fw-la say_v he_o in_o seculo_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o threat_v this_o prince_n make_v of_o depose_v he_o from_o his_o dignity_n if_o he_o shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v it_o all_o those_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la join_v together_o to_o defend_v their_o faith_n fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n who_o have_v be_v consecrate_v by_o lutherick_n have_v a_o great_a kindness_n for_o he_o as_o he_o testify_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n if_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v consider_v which_o he_o

represent_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a 23._o ep._n 23._o wherein_o he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o command_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o mind_n sweet_o and_o useful_o that_o his_o body_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o e._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adeod_n t._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 438._o a._n b_o post_v poeniten_v mulierum_fw-la p._n 521._o e._n for_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o addition_n that_o some_o unadvised_a hand_n have_v thereunto_o annex_v will_v the_o heretic_n say_v and_o these_o other_o of_o the_o same_o saint_n him_n that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o do_v not_o indeed_o eat_v his_o flesh_n although_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o damnation_n b._n ibid._n p._n 522._o b._n unto_o which_o word_n in_o all_o appearance_n berengarius_fw-la have_v regard_v when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o richard_n if_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o how_o shall_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v to_o my_o knowledge_n which_o be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o bishop_n fulbert_n of_o glorious_a memory_n 510._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 510._o and_o which_o some_o esteem_n to_o be_v of_o this_o bishop_n but_o it_o be_v of_o st._n austin_n if_o it_o be_v far_o consider_v that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n c._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adcodat_n p._n 437._o c._n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v break_v into_o very_o small_a bit_n and_o whereof_o a_o little_a portion_n be_v receive_v and_o that_o he_o distinguish_v as_o ratramn_v do_v 441._o id._n epist_n 2._o p._n 440_o 441._o and_o in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o true_a body_n if_o i_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v well_o consider_v it_o must_v present_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la yet_o nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o he_o exact_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n not_o because_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o transfusion_n and_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o beside_o that_o 438._o id._n ep._n 1._o p_o 437_o 438._o he_o call_v this_o change_n a_o change_n of_o dignity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o quality_n which_o the_o ancient_n often_o design_v by_o the_o name_n of_o substance_n as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o man_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o transfusion_n of_o believer_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n but_o i_o judge_v so_o because_o he_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o john_n damascen_n who_o teach_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v abolish_v but_o that_o they_o be_v unite_v unto_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o have_v be_v full_o show_v and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o fulbert_n it_o appear_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o pledge_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o be_v not_o the_o symbol_n of_o a_o empty_a mystery_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compaginante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la 437._o id._n ibid._n p._n 437._o or_o as_o remy_n speak_v conjungente_fw-it that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unite_v join_v and_o knit_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unite_n it_o unto_o the_o divinity_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o i_o use_v any_o violence_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o fulbert_n and_o if_o i_o vary_v from_o his_o meaning_n about_o the_o time_n that_o fulbert_n of_o chartres_n flourish_v bernon_n abbot_n of_o augy_a write_v his_o treatise_n of_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o mass_n to_o wit_n about_o the_o year_n 1030._o and_o fulbert_n die_v in_o 1027._o in_o this_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o make_v and_o confecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n pat._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n but_o the_o real_a body_n say_v some_o and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v make_v because_o it_o be_v make_v a_o thousand_o year_n before_o bernon_n write_v nor_o be_v sanctify_v because_o it_o be_v always_o holy_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o cap._n 1._o and_o he_o show_v it_o plain_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v break_v which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v not_o subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o that_o moreover_o he_o declare_v 5._o cap._n 5._o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n in_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la establish_v itself_o by_o degree_n bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o berengarius_fw-la bear_v at_o tours_n but_o archdeacon_n and_o treasurer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o anger_n be_v a_o dignity_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v not_o confer_v but_o upon_o person_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n bruno_n i_o say_v and_o berengarius_fw-la not_o endure_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o innovation_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n shall_v get_v possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n oppose_v it_o public_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n to_o become_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o only_o become_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o truth_n be_v bruno_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o fear_n become_v silent_a a_o little_a after_o for_o say_v some_o it_o often_o happen_v upon_o these_o occasion_n that_o man_n harken_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o flesh_n rather_o than_o unto_o those_o of_o the_o spirit_n but_o as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la he_o have_v more_o strength_n and_o courage_n and_o oppose_v himself_o with_o more_o resolution_n and_o vigour_n unto_o the_o settle_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o teach_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o without_o any_o great_a success_n until_o the_o xi_o wherein_o it_o also_o find_v a_o great_a many_o opposer_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o some_o enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v he_o to_o render_v his_o belief_n the_o more_o odious_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n ground_v in_o philosophy_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o moreover_o of_o a_o holy_a and_o unblameable_a life_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n from_o the_o time_n of_o king_n robert_n 20_o tom_n 4._o histor_n franc._n the_o scripror_n eccles_n platina_n in_o joan._n 15._o sabellic_n enead_n 9_o l._n 2._o chron._n tit_n 16._o c._n 1._o §_o 20_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v famous_a among_o the_o professor_n of_o divine_a philosophy_n sigebert_n say_v that_o he_o be_v illustrious_a for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o of_o logic_n platina_n and_o sabellicus_n reckon_v he_o among_o those_o which_o render_v themselves_o famous_a by_o their_o piety_n and_o learning_n bergomas_n in_o the_o supplement_n of_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o year_n 1049._o observe_n that_o he_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n to_o be_v eminent_a in_o learning_n and_o in_o holiness_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n antonine_n declare_v 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o that_o he_o be_v very_o learned_a and_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o give_v he_o these_o two_o epithet_n of_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a but_o in_o fine_a the_o belief_n which_o he_o maintain_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la find_v the_o people_n so_o dispose_v to_o entertain_v it_o or_o rather_o to_o declare_v open_o for_o it_o so_o that_o in_o all_o

purpose_n after_o curious_a question_n fit_a rather_o to_o engender_v strife_n and_o quarrel_n than_o to_o edify_v and_o instruct_v christian_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v the_o reader_n serious_o to_o consider_v if_o either_o or_o both_o of_o these_o opinion_n can_v agree_v or_o hold_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v incorruptible_a allege_v for_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o glorify_a body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o other_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o dead_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v be_v in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n because_o all_o christian_n do_v confess_v that_o our_o lord_n die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o his_o state_n of_o death_n and_o crucifiction_n have_v be_v past_a above_o xvi_o age_n ago_o whereby_o may_v be_v judge_v the_o disposition_n of_o zonarus_n which_o hold_v of_o both_o side_n and_o of_o the_o strange_a manner_n wherein_o he_o explain_v himself_o i_o know_v not_o if_o i_o shall_v make_v mention_n of_o one_o samonas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n who_o be_v place_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n for_o all_o do_v not_o receive_v his_o testimony_n which_o be_v whole_o favourable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v he_o say_v in_o a_o dispute_n against_o achmet_n a_o sarrazin_n 526._o tom._n 12._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 524_o 525_o 526._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o be_v by_o consecration_n change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o division_n which_o be_v make_v to_o wit_n by_o mean_n of_o break_v it_o be_v of_o sensible_a accident_n be_v there_o nothing_o to_o be_v object_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o witness_n it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o this_o greek_a bishop_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v deny_v that_o ever_o there_o be_v any_o such_o dispute_n affirm_v that_o no_o author_n have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o samonas_n because_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o greek_a bishop_n at_o gaza_n nor_o in_o all_o pallastine_n be_v possess_v by_o the_o sarrazen_n have_v expel_v the_o latin_n which_o have_v before_o settle_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a because_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o write_n be_v take_v word_n for_o word_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o anastatius_fw-la the_o sinaite_n against_o the_o gaianite_n whereof_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o pretend_a samonas_n speak_v formal_o of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v just_a the_o opinion_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o also_o what_o he_o say_v 525._o ibid._n p._n 525._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v and_o unite_v they_o unto_o itself_o all_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o indeed_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o greek_a bishop_n in_o all_o pallastine_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n but_o they_o all_o agree_v to_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n at_o gaza_n a_o greek_a bishop_n call_v samonas_n see_v they_o produce_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o be_v such_o a_o witness_n as_o no_o writer_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n there_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o nicetas_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n in_o favour_n of_o those_o which_o shall_v be_v convert_v from_o mahumetism_n unto_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o he_o say_v 53●_n tom._n 12._o bi●●_n patr._n p._n 53●_n that_o christian_n do_v sacrifice_v mystical_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o they_o participate_v thereof_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n he_o add_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o believe_v they_o be_v also_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n in_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a manner_n above_o and_o beyond_o all_o natural_a comprehension_n only_o know_v unto_o himself_o and_o it_o be_v so_o also_o say_v he_o that_o i_o intend_v to_o participate_v thereof_o for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o life_n eternal_a and_o for_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o author_n say_v that_o what_o christian_n sacrifice_n and_o receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n not_o unto_o all_o communicant_n indifferent_o but_o only_o for_o they_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o true_a and_o sincere_a faith_n let_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n be_v guess_v at_o after_o all_o this_o but_o now_o i_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v two_o witness_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n one_o of_o the_o age_n who_o history_n we_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n to_o wit_n euthymius_n and_o zonarus_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o the_o first_o say_v thus_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o say_v these_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o of_o my_o blood_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o again_o as_o our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o assume_v supernatural_o so_o also_o he_o change_v these_o thing_n into_o his_o quicken_a body_n word_n which_o roman_n catholic_n mighty_o prize_n and_o value_n think_v that_o they_o favour_v their_o hypothesis_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v conceal_v also_o that_o in_o another_o treatise_n euthymius_n testify_v that_o he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n allege_v to_o this_o effect_n a_o great_a passage_n out_o of_o his_o four_o book_n of_o orthodox_n faith_n 21._o panopl_n part_n 2._o titul_n 21._o now_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n be_v neither_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n nor_o the_o protestant_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o euthemius_n seem_v to_o assure_v so_o much_o in_o the_o word_n but_o now_o allege_v when_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n befall_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o happen_v unto_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o it_o be_v take_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o person_n by_o the_o eternal_a word_n beside_o that_o in_o the_o same_o place_n whence_o both_o the_o mention_v passage_n be_v take_v he_o say_v that_o not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n propose_v shall_v be_v consider_v but_o their_o virtue_n which_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v with_o damascen_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v remain_v as_o for_o zonarus_n another_o greek_a friar_n we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o he_o embrace_v as_o well_o the_o side_n of_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a as_o those_o which_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v incorruptible_a beside_o he_o expound_v elsewhere_o the_o 32._o canon_n of_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n 32._o in_o council_n 6._o in_o trullo_n can_v 32._o the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o i_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n chap._n xix_o a_o account_n or_o narrative_a of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n during_o the_o papacy_n of_o boniface_n the_o viii_o who_o have_v so_o great_a a_o contest_v with_o philip_n the_o fair_a one_o of_o our_o king_n there_o be_v in_o italy_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n who_o be_v call_v fratelli_n because_o they_o style_v themselves_o brethren_n as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o frequent_o so_o denominate_v themselves_o where_o it_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o brotherhood_n and_o what_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o these_o fratellis_fw-la be_v waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n many_o of_o who_o retire_v themselves_o into_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n at_o the_o time_n that_o waldo_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v drive_v away_o from_o lion_n be_v that_o a_o uncertain_a author_n which_o write_v against_o

age_n and_o do_v moreover_o observe_v that_o most_o of_o the_o english_a prelate_n connive_v at_o what_o they_o teach_v so_o that_o be_v beside_o favour_v by_o several_a person_n of_o quality_n they_o make_v open_a profession_n of_o their_o faith_n so_o far_o as_o they_o affix_v public_o upon_o the_o door_n of_o st._n paul_n church_n in_o london_n certain_a thesis_n which_o be_v no_o way_n favourable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o to_o its_o clergy_n at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v several_a waldensis_n at_o the_o strait_n of_o the_o alps_o which_o divide_v france_n and_o italy_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o 2._o 1_o contr._n vald._n fol._n 2._o claud_n de_fw-fr cecil_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n and_o of_o a_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o seven_o grant_v at_o avignion_n against_o they_o in_o the_o year_n grenoble_n 2_o his_o bull_n be_v in_o the_o chamber_n of_o account_n at_o grenoble_n 1380._o and_o put_v in_o execution_n by_o one_o francis_n borelli_n inquisitor_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n who_o persecute_v they_o cruel_o for_o several_a year_n and_o put_v many_o of_o they_o to_o death_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n intend_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o waldensis_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o it_o direct_v unto_o charles_n the_o six_o in_o the_o year_n 1394._o 97._o 3_o tom._n 6._o spicil_n p._n 97._o complain_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o heretic_n which_o have_v already_o begin_v to_o appear_v find_v none_o to_o punish_v they_o do_v make_v great_a progress_n and_o not_o only_o scatter_v abroad_o there_o pernicious_a heresy_n public_o but_o also_o in_o private_a the_o xv._o century_n prove_v more_o fatal_a unto_o the_o waldensis_fw-la and_o lollard_n in_o england_n for_o from_o the_o first_o year_n the_o persecution_n be_v begin_v against_o they_o in_o pursuance_n of_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n which_o give_v power_n to_o put_v they_o to_o death_n if_o they_o recant_v not_o their_o religion_n as_o iu._n 4_o in_o hypodig_n neustr_n ad_fw-la a_o 1401._o &_o in_o henrico_n iu._n walsingham_n do_v testify_v but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o they_o lose_v not_o their_o courage_n nor_o abandon_v the_o doctrine_n they_o have_v until_o than_o profess_a on_o the_o contrary_a the_o iu._n 5_o in_o henr._n iu._n same_o historian_n observe_v that_o the_o year_n follow_v they_o propose_v several_a thesis_n but_o private_o for_o fear_v of_o the_o punishment_n which_o have_v be_v appoint_v thesis_n which_o be_v nothing_o favourable_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o renew_v the_o persecution_n against_o they_o during_o which_o several_a of_o they_o be_v burn_v alive_a which_o this_o friar_n say_v be_v do_v in_o the_o year_n 1410_o 1414_o 1417._o even_a insult_a after_o a_o most_o unchristian_a manner_n at_o the_o death_n of_o these_o people_n as_o do_v also_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o speak_v unto_o king_n henry_n the_o five_o do_v mighty_o commend_v the_o continual_a punishment_n which_o be_v inflict_v upon_o they_o prologi_fw-la in_o prologue_n t._n 2._o doct_n 11._o &_o ad_fw-la initium_fw-la prologi_fw-la say_v that_o prince_n proceed_v according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o nevertheless_o require_v not_o conscience_n to_o be_v force_v but_o persuade_v and_o who_o gospel_n be_v make_v up_o of_o love_n and_o of_o mildness_n but_o whilst_o these_o thing_n be_v act_v in_o england_n there_o be_v in_o bohemia_n infinite_a number_n of_o people_n that_o make_v open_a profession_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o which_o the_o lollard_n be_v persecute_v in_o great_a britain_n for_o beside_o the_o waldensis_n which_o have_v retire_v themselves_o thither_o a_o great_a while_n before_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o persecution_n stir_v up_o against_o they_o in_o picardy_n as_o dubravius_n bishop_n of_o olmuz_o inform_v we_o in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n at_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n there_o be_v make_v in_o that_o country_n a_o considerable_a separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o same_o dubravius_n and_o of_o aeneas_n silvius_n in_o their_o history_n of_o bohemia_n it_o be_v true_a this_o separation_n be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o for_o some_o only_o desire_v the_o restitution_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n be_v of_o accord_n in_o all_o other_o point_n with_o the_o latin_n and_o those_o for_o this_o reason_n be_v call_v calixtin_n but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o they_o disown_v the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o the_o waldensis_n and_o wickliffite_n have_v oppose_v and_o do_v still_o oppose_v and_o because_o as_o some_o allege_v these_o latter_a join_v themselves_o unto_o the_o waldensis_fw-la which_o have_v be_v settle_v a_o long_a time_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o use_v to_o assemble_v themselves_o in_o the_o mountain_n of_o tabor_n they_o be_v call_v taborite_n as_o dubravius_n have_v observe_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o this_o prelate_n intend_v to_o say_v touch_v this_o separation_n when_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o jubilee_n celebrate_v at_o prague_n in_o the_o year_n 1400._o he_o add_v unto_o this_o time_n the_o christian_a religion_n bohem._n lib._n 23._o hist_o bohem._n which_o have_v be_v once_o receive_v by_o the_o bohemian_o with_o all_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v have_v continue_v steadfast_a in_o bohemia_n in_o its_o purity_n but_o after_o that_o time_n it_o begin_v to_o falter_v and_o decline_v as_o soon_o as_o john_n hus_n which_o in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n signify_v a_o goose_n begin_v to_o make_v a_o noise_n among_o the_o swan_n and_o by_o his_o sound_n to_o conquer_v the_o sweetness_n of_o their_o sing_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o faction_n which_o make_v itself_o considerable_a in_o fine_a the_o progress_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o write_v that_o the_o taborite_n so_o order_v matter_n 24._o ibid._n l._n 24._o that_o in_o the_o city_n of_o prague_n there_o rest_v no_o sign_n of_o the_o ancient_a catholic_n religion_n also_o the_o friar_n walsingham_n testify_v that_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n return_v from_o constance_n into_o his_o own_o territory_n after_o the_o council_n have_v elect_v pope_n martin_n the_o five_o iu._n in_o henr._n iu._n to_o employ_v all_o his_o strength_n to_o ruin_v the_o enemy_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o lollard_n which_o be_v mighty_o increase_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o bohemia_n by_o the_o lukewarmness_n and_o support_v of_o his_o elder_a brother_n dubravius_n proceed_v far_a for_o after_o the_o coronation_n of_o sigismond_n at_o prague_n 26_o ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la l._n 26_o he_o propose_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o taborite_n but_o after_o a_o manner_n that_o be_v not_o exact_o conformable_a unto_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o nevertheless_o their_o belief_n ought_v to_o be_v judge_v because_o it_o be_v in_o those_o public_a act_n that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v declare_v what_o be_v believe_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o treat_v of_o moravia_n upon_o the_o year_n 1421._o he_o observe_v that_o country_n be_v not_o then_o infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o taborite_n but_o in_o that_o same_o year_n they_o begin_v there_o to_o establish_v themselves_o renew_v say_v he_o the_o ancient_a error_n of_o the_o picard_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o waldensis_n to_o wit_n that_o none_o ought_v to_o kneel_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n because_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o there_o have_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o that_o there_o remain_v only_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o olmuz_n charge_v they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v such_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o each_o particular_a among_o the_o people_n may_v take_v with_o their_o own_o hand_n that_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v no_o more_o worthy_a than_o that_o of_o a_o private_a lay_v person_n and_o to_o vomit_v say_v he_o other_o blasphemy_n against_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o the_o quite_o contrary_a do_v appear_v by_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o will_v be_v reasonable_a to_o admit_v of_o this_o accusation_n come_v from_o the_o pen_n and_o hand_n of_o a_o enemy_n aeneas_n silvius_n 35._o cap._n 35._o who_o be_v afterward_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o speak_v of_o those_o people_n at_o large_a in_o his_o history_n of_o bohemia_n he_o relate_v several_a thing_n of_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_n but_o he_o also_o mention_n other_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o approve_v the_o which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v unjust_o

impute_v unto_o they_o because_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o to_o be_v find_v supra_fw-la cap._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o ●bi_fw-la supra_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o waldensis_n insert_v by_o paul_n perrin_n in_o their_o history_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o taborite_n which_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a and_o wicked_a sect_n of_o the_o waldensis_n of_o necessity_n then_o their_o belief_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n because_o that_o of_o the_o waldensis_n do_v agree_v with_o it_o as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o taborite_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n but_o what_o can_v better_a inform_v we_o than_o their_o own_o confession_n of_o faith_n draw_v up_o in_o the_o year_n 1431._o by_o john_n lukavitz_n wherein_o they_o declare_v lukavit_n confess_v tabor_n joan._n lukavit_n that_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o a_o material_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o then_o they_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v also_o in_o the_o sacrament_n ibid._n ibid._n with_o all_o its_o essential_a and_o accidental_a propriety_n because_o say_v they_o this_o will_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o presuppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v substantial_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o they_o formal_o deny_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o john_n hus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v taborite_n it_o must_v be_v own_v after_o so_o express_v a_o declaration_n as_o they_o make_v that_o he_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantion_n if_o we_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o be_v report_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n we_o can_v question_v but_o that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a the_o council_n do_v condemn_v thirty_o article_n of_o john_n hus_n in_o the_o 15._o 1_o council_n constant_n sess_v 15._o twenty_o five_o whereof_o they_o make_v he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v approve_v of_o forty_o article_n of_o wickliff_n the_o 8._o 2_o ibid._n sess_v 8._o three_o first_o whereof_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o transubstantiation_n moreover_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o proceed_n make_v against_o he_o that_o he_o have_v preach_v and_o teach_v 15._o 3_o ibid._n sess_v 15._o that_o after_o consecrate_v the_o host_n at_o the_o altar_n the_o material_a bread_n do_v remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o church_n hold_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v erroneous_a therefore_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o constant_n ad_fw-la finem_fw-la council_n constant_n in_o his_o bull_n of_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o fail_v of_o represent_v john_n hus_n as_o approve_v the_o article_n of_o wickliff_n before_o speak_v of_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o declare_v also_o that_o jerom_n of_o prague_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o council_n do_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o 21._o 1_o ibid._n sess_v 21._o session_n and_o gobellin_n persona_fw-la official_a of_o the_o diocese_n of_o 95._o 2_o cosmodrom_n a_o tat_o 6._o c._n 95._o peterborough_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n think_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o contrary_a after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o council_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o work_n of_o john_n hus_n print_v at_o noremberg_n anno_fw-la 1558._o with_o his_o martyrdom_n and_o that_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o their_o death_n be_v therein_o style_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o he_o always_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o concomitance_n and_o the_o read_n of_o wickliff_n work_n for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a kindness_n call_v he_o always_o evangelical_n doctor_n can_v never_o make_v he_o alter_v his_o mind_n nor_o work_v upon_o his_o spirit_n the_o same_o effect_n which_o it_o wrought_v upon_o the_o taborite_n in_o fine_a in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o false_a apparition_n of_o it_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v frequent_o publish_v in_o all_o part_n he_o say_v 155_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 155_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n true_o and_o real_o after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v here_o below_o in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a discourse_n invisible_o and_o not_o visible_o as_o the_o autor_n of_o these_o miraculous_a apparition_n will_v have_v it_o be_v believe_v and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o accuse_v of_o incredulity_n those_o which_o believe_v not_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o suppose_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o accident_n do_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o the_o sacrament_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o sacramental_o 161._o ibid._n p._n 156._o ibid._n p._n 158._o ibid._n fol._n 161._o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n local_o he_o affirm_v for_o truth_n that_o his_o blood_n be_v true_o and_o real_o in_o the_o sacramen_fw-la confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o among_o many_o inconvenience_n which_o he_o fear_v these_o feign_a apparition_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v produce_v 162._o ibid._n fol._n 162._o he_o put_v this_o down_o as_o the_o five_o that_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o which_o question_n whether_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n because_o it_o do_v not_o visible_o appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o we_o adore_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n make_v by_o the_o priest_n the_o same_o man_n write_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 164._o id._n t._n 1._o fol._n 164._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v a_o great_a heresy_n he_o receive_v for_o a_o true_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustine_n a_o passage_n of_o lanfranc_n a_o swear_a enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n cite_v in_o his_o decree_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o a_o word_n in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o embrace_v and_o follow_v all_o that_o the_o latin_n believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o among_o several_a little_a treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v during_o his_o imprisonment_n at_o constance_n 1_o cap._n 2._o p._n 32._o t._n 1_o there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n write_v anno_fw-la 1415._o wherein_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n ibid._n ibid._n declare_v moreover_o that_o all_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n aught_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v preach_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o beginning_n unto_o that_o day_n and_o in_o fine_a 3_o ibid._n fol._n 49._o ibid._n fol._n 40._o c._n 3_o that_o he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o say_v he_o i_o never_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o long_o as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v subsist_v in_o another_o little_a treatise_n wherein_o he_o examine_v whether_o lay-person_n shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o a_o truth_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o both_o species_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v entire_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o entire_o under_o that_o of_o wine_n he_o that_o write_v the_o history_n of_o john_n hus_n particular_o the_o conflict_n he_o be_v to_o suffer_v at_o

have_v make_v who_o be_v late_a than_o he_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o martyr_n fostin_n and_o jovita_n make_v unto_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n as_o molanus_n report_v it_o in_o his_o supplement_n of_o ussuard_n martyrology_n be_v forge_v and_o false_a for_o after_o the_o rail_a speech_n which_o they_o make_v against_o the_o emperor_n and_o speak_v unto_o his_o person_n he_o make_v they_o say_v 15._o die_fw-fr feb._n 15._o we_o will_v cause_v no_o incense_n to_o be_v burn_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o god_n but_o we_o offer_v continual_o incense_n and_o sprinkle_v unto_o god_n our_o maker_n we_o find_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hypollitus_fw-la touch_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o antichrist_n beside_o the_o title_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o give_v he_o that_o of_o bishop_n and_o at_o this_o time_n they_o will_v needs_o have_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n bishop_n in_o arabia_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o port_n in_o italy_n although_o st._n jerom_n do_v witness_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o he_o can_v not_o find_v of_o what_o place_n he_o be_v bishop_n if_o that_o prayer_n be_v real_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la it_o may_v seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n use_v perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o its_o service_n and_o worship_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o harm_n which_o antichrist_n shall_v do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v mourn_v and_o lament_v lat._n bibl._n pa●●●_n 2._o graeco_fw-la lat._n because_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o oblation_n nor_o incense_n nor_o worship_n please_v unto_o god_n not_o but_o it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n design_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o worship_n of_o christian_n by_o term_n borrow_v from_o the_o service_n of_o the_o law_n without_o be_v necessary_a to_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v real_o employ_v incense_n and_o perfume_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v take_v what_o he_o say_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n i_o do_v not_o suppose_v there_o can_v any_o great_a stress_n be_v lay_v upon_o it_o and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n in_o this_o small_a treatise_n which_o be_v so_o unworthy_a of_o the_o true_a st._n hypollitus_fw-la that_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o loath_a to_o attribute_v they_o unto_o he_o st._n jerom_n its_o true_a reckon_v among_o his_o work_n a_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a it_o can_v be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a for_o it_o be_v entitle_v a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hippolytus_n bishop_n and_o martyr_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n moreover_o the_o same_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n observe_n that_o he_o have_v make_v a_o sermon_n in_o the_o praise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o author_n say_v in_o this_o sermon_n that_o he_o repeat_v it_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o origen_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o origen_n time_n the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o perfume_v and_o incense_n mean_v in_o their_o worship_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o levit._n 24._o thou_o shall_v put_v pure_a incense_n upon_o each_o row_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o shewbread_n he_o speak_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o sufficient_o show_v that_o christian_n have_v not_o then_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n into_o their_o worship_n i._o hom._n 13._o in_o levit._n c._n 24._o tom_n 1._o p._n 106._o i._o do_v not_o imagine_v say_v he_o that_o almighty_a god_n have_v command_v nor_o appoint_v in_o his_o law_n to_o bring_v he_o incense_n from_o arabia_n but_o this_o be_v the_o incense_n which_o he_o require_v man_n shall_v offer_v unto_o he_o and_o wherein_o he_o find_v a_o sweet_a smell_n and_o savour_n to_o wit_n prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o from_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o sweet_a smell_n whereof_o ascend_v up_o unto_o he_o i_o allow_v that_o origen_n here_o depart_v a_o little_a from_o the_o literal_a sense_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n but_o his_o language_n do_v clear_o evidence_n that_o incense_n and_o perfume_n be_v not_o then_o receive_v into_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o eastern_a christian_n let_v we_o then_o own_o that_o this_o use_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n after_o origen_n day_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o canon_n which_o false_o bear_v the_o apostle_n name_n have_v be_v make_v since_o that_o time_n see_v therein_o it_o be_v ordain_v to_o offer_v perfume_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n or_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n who_o word_n have_v be_v already_o allege_v that_o even_o the_o eastern_a christian_n do_v not_o use_v perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n at_o least_o when_o they_o celebrate_v it_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n i_o can_v tell_v but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o four_o pretend_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v make_v since_o constantine_n time_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 4._o canon_n apost_n 4._o 337._o for_o see_v here_o what_o it_o enjoin_v that_o nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v at_o the_o altar_n but_o of_o the_o first_o ear_n of_o corn_n grape_n oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o first_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la not_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v and_o be_v moreover_o capable_a of_o be_v convenient_o interpret_v of_o a_o allegorical_a perfume_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o latin_n receive_v the_o use_n of_o perfume_v late_a into_o their_o worship_n than_o the_o greek_n see_v st._n austin_n do_v not_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o v._o century_n for_o i_o take_v little_a heed_n of_o the_o second_o decretal_a of_o soter_n wherein_o woman_n be_v forbid_v to_o bring_v any_o perfume_n unto_o the_o altar_n because_o this_o decretal_a and_o all_o they_o of_o the_o other_o pope_n until_o siritius_n be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o impostor_n when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o latin_n have_v receive_v the_o practice_n of_o incense_n and_o perfume_n late_a than_o the_o greek_n i_o conclude_v that_o these_o latter_a follow_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o pretend_a canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o in_o all_o appearance_n be_v not_o make_v but_o very_o forward_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o the_o greek_a church_n put_v this_o ordinance_n in_o execution_n present_o after_o it_o be_v make_v in_o fine_a the_o first_o true_a and_o candid_a passage_n of_o antiquity_n after_o the_o four_o canon_n of_o apostle_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o offer_v incense_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a good_a odour_n chalced._n act._n 3._o council_n chalced._n be_v a_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n present_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 451._o against_o dioscorus_n his_o bishop_n 103._o act._n 5._o t._n 4._o con._n cil_n p._n 102_o 103._o and_o afterward_o at_o constantinople_n under_o agapet_n and_o under_o menna_n in_o the_o year_n 536._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o assemble_v in_o the_o church_n with_o flambeau_n and_o perfume_n but_o it_o be_v not_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n no_o more_o than_o the_o action_n of_o the_o friar_n zozimus_n 7._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o report_v by_o evagrius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n say_v that_o after_o have_v deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o antioch_n which_o he_o have_v foretell_v he_o demand_v a_o senser_n and_o have_v fill_v the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v with_o perfume_n he_o bow_v himself_o to_o the_o ground_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o same_o historian_n speak_v of_o the_o present_n which_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n offer_v unto_o the_o martyr_n sergius_n 20._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 20._o he_o forget_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o golden_a senser_n for_o celebrate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o

happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n where_o he_o conclude_v his_o history_n i_o have_v express_o speak_v of_o legitimate_a and_o not_o forge_v write_n because_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o custom_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v also_o prayer_n for_o dedicate_a it_o unto_o god_n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o roman_a catholic_n as_o protestant_n do_v confess_v that_o either_o they_o be_v not_o the_o work_v of_o these_o servant_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v many_o alteration_n and_o that_o thing_n have_v be_v foist_v into_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v in_o this_o number_n include_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v so_o late_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v practise_v by_o a_o apostle_n and_o a_o evangelist_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n i_o say_v also_o of_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n wherein_o we_o observe_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o example_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v observe_v have_v all_o the_o liturgy_n appear_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n i_o will_v not_o so_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o mention_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v be_v therein_o insert_v since_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n for_o although_o that_o several_a thing_n have_v be_v thereunto_o annex_v and_o many_o thing_n alter_v and_o that_o there_o be_v several_a which_o even_o believe_v that_o which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n be_v not_o his_o but_o of_o a_o more_o recent_a author_n nevertheless_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o prescribe_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v compose_v before_o either_o of_o these_o two_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v refer_v it_o unto_o other_o to_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n although_o st._n basil_n upon_o psal_n 115._o reject_v the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n and_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o say_v that_o if_o these_o two_o liturgy_n be_v true_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o what_o be_v therein_o say_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v not_o be_v thereunto_o add_v since_o their_o death_n there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o work_v of_o author_n of_o the_o time_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o least_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v any_o even_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o who_o describe_v particular_o enough_o the_o form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o disposition_n thereunto_o requisite_a speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o a_o deacon_n give_v water_n to_o wash_v his_o hand_n that_o officiate_v and_o unto_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v exhort_v to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n on_o high_a to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n and_o general_o of_o all_o creature_n as_o well_o reasonable_a creature_n as_o brute_n of_o visible_a and_o invisible_a of_o angel_n and_o arch-angel_n of_o virtue_n dominion_n principality_n power_n throne_n and_o cherubim_n which_o cover_v their_o face_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n and_o which_o cry_v one_o to_o another_o say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n and_o after_o be_v so_o sanctify_v they_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o gift_n propose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o consecration_n whereof_o the_o greek_n make_v to_o depend_v upon_o this_o prayer_n but_o as_o for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o incense_n which_o we_o inquire_v after_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a catechism_n as_o for_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o whole_a enquiry_n he_o begin_v not_o to_o appear_v at_o soon_a until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vi_o at_o which_o time_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n pat._n tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v prayer_n make_v for_o those_o which_o furnish_v the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o bread_n wine_n oil_n and_o incense_n and_o the_o vessel_n use_v at_o the_o altar_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_o he_o the_o introduction_n of_o this_o practice_n among_o the_o greek_n shall_v be_v before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n because_o cyril_n be_v decease_v before_o the_o council_n be_v convocate_v but_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v cyril_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o have_v retain_v its_o purity_n we_o have_v not_o ill_o assign_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o first_o restimony_n of_o this_o custom_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a the_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o action_n of_o this_o council_n seem_v to_o presuppose_v the_o establishment_n of_o this_o use_n but_o of_o no_o long_a time_n it_o may_v without_o any_o inconvenience_n be_v say_v that_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o assemble_v of_o this_o council_n and_o probable_o at_o alexandria_n rather_o than_o elsewhere_o edit_fw-la council_n chalce_v act_n 3._o t._n 3._o council_n p._n 247._o ult_n edit_fw-la according_a to_o the_o testament_n of_o a_o certain_a lady_n call_v peristerie_n who_o at_o her_o death_n bequeath_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o church_n unto_o monastery_n hospital_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o whole_a province_n and_o also_o provision_n to_o supply_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o request_n as_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o this_o lady_n which_o be_v whilst_o dioscorus_n be_v bishop_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyril_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o custom_n of_o offer_v incense_n unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o v._o century_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o here_o represent_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n in_o present_v he_o the_o perfume_n for_o although_o it_o be_v express_v in_o divers_a term_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o liturgy_n nevertheless_o because_o all_o these_o prayer_n amount_v in_o substance_n unto_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o here_o will_v be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n i_o mean_v jacobi_n liturgia_fw-la s._n jacobi_n in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n word_n of_o god_n who_o offer_v thyself_o upon_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o holy_a sacrifice_n unto_o thy_o god_n thy_o father_n and_o thy_o king_n which_o be_v that_o coal_n of_o two_o nature_n which_o do_v touch_v with_o tongue_n the_o lip_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o do_v cleanse_v he_o from_o his_o iniquity_n touch_v also_o our_o understanding_n we_o i_o say_v who_o be_v sinner_n and_o purify_v we_o from_o all_o uncleanness_n and_o grant_v we_o may_v present_v ourselves_o pure_a and_o holy_a at_o thy_o altar_n to_o offer_v unto_o thou_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n this_o present_a perfume_n in_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n change_v the_o ill_a savour_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o a_o sweet_a odour_n and_o sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n for_o thou_o be_v the_o only_a saint_n which_o sanctifi_v and_o communicate_a thyself_o unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o

chrysostom_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n only_o and_o not_o of_o the_o cross_n itself_o especial_o if_o the_o passage_n be_v understand_v in_o their_o full_a compose_v and_o extent_n beside_o these_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v examine_v the_o original_a whereof_o we_o have_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v there_o be_v some_o other_o which_o have_v be_v hint_v at_o as_o for_o instance_n divers_a hymn_n as_o well_o regard_v the_o clergy_n as_o the_o people_n the_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n several_a prayer_n the_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n whereto_o we_o may_v add_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o prepare_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n the_o carry_v of_o these_o gift_n unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n to_o be_v consecrate_a whereof_o we_o say_v nothing_o now_o have_v treat_v thereof_o at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n as_o also_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o of_o the_o vessel_n necessary_a unto_o celebration_n whereunto_o may_v be_v join_v the_o ceremony_n of_o vestment_n appoint_v unto_o this_o use_n whereof_o i_o find_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v before_o pope_n sylvester_n who_o hold_v the_o pontifical_a see_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n that_o be_v from_o the_o year_n 314_o until_o the_o year_n 336._o for_o in_o his_o life_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o dalmaticks_n for_o the_o deacon_n 258._o tom._n 1._o council_n p._n 258._o and_o of_o a_o certain_a cloth_n wherewith_o their_o left_a hand_n be_v to_o be_v cover_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n upon_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o work_n of_o st._n austin_n but_o before_o his_o time_n chrysost_o tom._n 4._o in_o append_v q._n 46._o p._n 436._o tom._n 1._o council_n p._n 729._o hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n liturg._n chrysost_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o dalmaticks_n which_o deacon_n use_v in_o his_o time_n the_o 41_o canon_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n do_v formal_o prescribe_v they_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cope_n during_o the_o read_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n only_o st._n chrysostom_n make_v mention_n of_o white_a vesture_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n may_v be_v see_v the_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n whilst_o he_o that_o officiate_n be_v put_v on_o the_o holy_a vestment_n a_o action_n which_o be_v not_o omit_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n as_o have_v be_v before_o show_v according_a unto_o which_o st._n jerom_n observe_v 3._o lib._n 1._o advers._fw-la pelag._n c._n 9_o p._n 565._o ep._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o clergy_n have_v white_a vesture_n when_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n unto_o heliodorus_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o nepotian_n he_o say_v that_o nepotian_n at_o his_o death_n bequeath_v he_o the_o coat_n which_o he_o use_v in_o do_v the_o function_n of_o a_o priest_n since_o which_o time_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n gregory_n by_z john_n the_o deacon_n and_o in_o the_o author_n which_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a office_n there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o these_o priestly_a habit_n for_o it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v refer_v unto_o this_o custom_n what_o polycrates_n say_v of_o st._n john_n that_o he_o bear_v a_o golden_a plate_n upon_o his_o forehead_n as_o the_o high_a priest_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v but_o all_o that_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o be_v see_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v six_o several_a sort_n of_o vestment_n or_o if_o you_o will_v ornament_n which_o belong_v unto_o the_o priest_n which_o officiate_n and_o eight_o or_o nine_o unto_o the_o bishop_n and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o but_o they_o have_v search_v some_o mysterious_a signification_n for_o it_o and_o whereunto_o they_o have_v destine_v a_o particular_a consecration_n not_o to_o insist_v of_o the_o diversity_n of_o colour_n which_o be_v there_o to_o be_v see_v nor_o of_o the_o sundry_a occasion_n which_o sometime_o require_v one_o sometime_o other_o and_o the_o practice_n and_o use_n be_v esteem_v so_o necessary_a that_o if_o it_o be_v ever_o so_o little_o neglect_v the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n count_v imperfect_a those_o which_o desire_v particular_o to_o inform_v themselves_o of_o these_o thing_n now_o hint_v at_o may_v but_o read_v what_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_n for_o it_o shall_v suffice_v i_o here_o to_o observe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n unto_o who_o we_o may_v join_v the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n do_v not_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o in_o their_o ordinary_a apparel_n therefore_o wallafridus_n strabo_n write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n that_o priestly_a vestment_n be_v multiply_v in_o time_n unto_o the_o degree_n they_o be_v then_o in_o for_o in_o the_o first_o age_n say_v he_o mass_n be_v celebrate_v with_o ordinary_a apparel_n 24._o lib._n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi eccles_n c._n 24._o as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o several_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n do_v still_o practise_v 89._o lib._n 1._o gemm_n amm_n c._n 89._o and_o honorius_n of_o autun_n say_v about_o 400_o year_n ago_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n in_o their_o ordinary_a clothes_n and_o with_o chalice_n of_o wood._n as_o for_o the_o bowing_n of_o the_o body_n before_o a_o crucifix_n no_o more_o then_o before_o a_o image_n and_o before_o a_o altar_n which_o be_v so_o frequent_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n by_o those_o which_o say_v mass_n i_o see_v no_o footstep_n of_o it_o neither_o in_o the_o constitution_n which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n nor_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n no_o nor_o in_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n who_o write_n can_v not_o see_v light_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n although_o all_o of_o they_o have_v very_o exact_o represent_v that_o which_o be_v observe_v in_o their_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o whence_o i_o infer_v that_o what_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o one_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o that_o celebrate_v turn_n himself_o towards_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o bow_v of_o the_o body_n be_v not_o of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n but_o that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v foist_v into_o the_o liturgy_n since_o the_o contest_v of_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o favourer_n of_o image_n worship_n have_v not_o allege_v these_o word_n not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o deacon_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o he_o answer_v unto_o some_o passage_n of_o this_o father_n which_o the_o iconoclasticks_n have_v cite_v against_o this_o worship_n what_o may_v be_v allege_v from_o a_o homily_n which_o be_v in_o the_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o have_v for_o title_n that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a lawgiver_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v of_o no_o moment_n because_o this_o homily_n be_v none_o of_o he_o as_o have_v be_v long_o since_o remark_v by_o fronton_n du_fw-fr duke_n a_o learned_a jesuit_n who_o labour_v with_o great_a success_n upon_o the_o work_n of_o this_o incomparable_a writer_n the_o muscovite_n cassander_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 24._o vide_fw-la lit._n cassander_n although_o they_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n yet_o they_o seem_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o less_o ceremony_n than_o the_o greek_n the_o armenian_n much_o like_o these_o latter_a and_o the_o abyssins_n although_o they_o have_v no_o want_n yet_o methinks_v have_v not_o so_o many_o as_o the_o greek_n nor_o armenian_n but_o to_o see_v a_o very_a great_a number_n you_o need_v only_o have_v recourse_n unto_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o mychrology_n in_o the_o pontifical_a in_o the_o ceremonial_a of_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacred_a ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o number_n according_a to_o the_o day_n and_o person_n which_o celebrate_v especial_o when_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n himself_o that_o say_v mass_n whereas_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o of_o several_a other_o the_o apostle_n only_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o simplicity_n amalarius_n fortunatus_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o ix_o

four_o do_v institute_v this_o holy_a day_n in_o that_o year_n if_o we_o do_v not_o also_o know_v that_o he_o be_v incline_v thereunto_o by_o the_o desire_n and_o upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o certain_a woman_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n particular_o of_o a_o nun_n call_v eve_n unto_o who_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n upon_o this_o subject_a and_o another_o unto_o all_o the_o bishop_n the_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o clementine_n tit_n 16._o as_o we_o be_v full_o inform_v by_o john_n diesteim_n blaerus_fw-la prio_fw-la of_o st._n james_n of_o liege_n which_o he_o compose_v after_o have_v make_v as_o he_o say_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n of_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o institution_n and_o to_o inform_v the_o reader_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o revelation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o first_o of_o these_o woman_n call_v juliana_n in_o pray_v perceive_v a_o marvellous_a aparition_n viz._n the_o moon_n as_o it_o be_v at_o full_a but_o have_v some_o kind_n of_o spot_n whereupon_o she_o be_v divine_o inspire_v that_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o spot_n which_o appear_v therein_o be_v the_o want_n of_o a_o holy_a day_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v want_v so_o that_o she_o receive_v a_o command_n from_o heaven_n to_o begin_v this_o solemnity_n and_o to_o pubish_n unto_o the_o world_n that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v celebrate_v he_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o juliana_n have_v communicate_v her_o revelation_n unto_o one_o isabel_n this_o isabel_n know_v the_o trouble_v juliana_n be_v in_o upon_o this_o subject_a she_o desire_v of_o god_n by_o earnest_a prayer_n that_o he_o will_v impart_v unto_o she_o the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o go_v to_o visit_v eve_n a_o nun_n of_o the_o church_n of_o st._n martin_n of_o liege_n she_o no_o soon_o kneel_v down_o before_o the_o crucifix_n but_o be_v ravish_v in_o mind_n she_o be_v show_v from_o heaven_n that_o this_o particular_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v always_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o the_o sovereign_a trinity_n and_o that_o now_o the_o time_n of_o reveal_v it_o unto_o man_n be_v come_v for_o she_o affirm_v that_o in_o her_o ecstasy_n she_o see_v all_o the_o heavenly_a host_n demand_v of_o god_n by_o their_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v speedy_o manifest_v this_o solemnity_n unto_o the_o waver_a world_n to_o confirm_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o will_v attribute_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o institution_n unto_o a_o miracle_n of_o blood_n which_o as_o they_o say_v fall_v from_o a_o hosty_a in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o priest_n as_o he_o sing_v mass_n but_o beside_o what_o diesteim_n and_o after_o he_o several_z other_o have_v relate_v unto_o we_o we_o have_v touch_v the_o first_o cause_n of_o this_o institution_n the_o declaration_n of_o urban_n himself_o which_o make_v it_o for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o all_o the_o bishop_n insert_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o five_o he_o thus_o speak_v we_o have_v understand_v heretofore_o be_v in_o a_o low_a office_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o he_o be_v archdeacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o liege_n that_o it_o be_v reveal_v unto_o some_o catholic_n which_o be_v the_o three_o woman_n mention_v by_o diesteim_n juliana_n isabel_n and_o eve_n that_o such_o a_o holy_a day_n be_v to_o be_v general_o celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v unto_o eve_n we_o be_v sensible_a daughter_n that_o your_o soul_n have_v desire_v with_o great_a desire_n that_o a_o solemn_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v institute_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v celebrate_v by_o believer_n unto_o perpetuity_n this_o be_v the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o this_o feast_n and_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o its_o institution_n even_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o life_n of_o juliana_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o woman_n a_o testimony_n who_o proper_a term_n be_v relate_v by_o molanus_n in_o his_o martyrology_n of_o saint_n in_o flanders_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o april_n but_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o the_o west_n the_o decree_n of_o urban_n be_v not_o observe_v in_o all_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o newness_n of_o the_o thing_n therefore_o clement_n the_o five_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v publish_v again_o about_o fifty_o year_n after_o as_o the_o gloss_n upon_o the_o decretal_a of_o clement_n the_o five_o wherein_o that_o of_o urban_n be_v insert_v express_o observe_v but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o it_o be_v not_o hitherto_o keep_v as_o diesteim_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o nine_o article_n of_o his_o book_n although_o say_v he_o the_o apostolical_a command_n touch_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o new_a holy_a day_n of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n have_v be_v address_v unto_o all_o the_o church_n yet_o so_o it_o be_v nevertheless_o that_o none_o of_o the_o church_n be_v careful_a to_o give_v obedience_n thereunto_o except_v the_o church_n of_o liege_n which_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o have_v with_o honour_n receive_v the_o apostolical_a nuncio_n with_o the_o bull_n the_o decretal_n and_o the_o office_n which_o he_o have_v bring_v present_o as_o a_o dutiful_a daughter_n give_v obedience_n thereunto_o reject_v the_o office_n which_o the_o virgin_n juliana_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v and_o use_v that_o which_o have_v be_v compose_v by_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o so_o ever_o since_o those_o bull_n come_v the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n and_o no_o other_o else_o have_v solemnize_v this_o holy_a day_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o lord_n pope_n john_n the_o twenty_o second_o who_o live_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 1315._o who_o publish_v all_o the_o constitution_n of_o clement_n and_o send_v they_o unto_o the_o university_n and_o now_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o urban_n dominum_fw-la clement_n lib._n 3_o tit_n 16._o si_fw-la dominum_fw-la what_o profit_n be_v make_v by_o this_o institution_n he_o will_v answer_v that_o this_o holy_a day_n proper_o belong_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n because_o there_o be_v no_o saint_n but_o have_v its_o holy_a day_n although_o there_o be_v remembrance_n have_v of_o they_o in_o the_o mass_n and_o in_o the_o litany_n that_o it_o must_v be_v celebrate_v once_o every_o year_n particular_o to_o confound_v the_o unbelief_n and_o extravagance_n of_o heretic_n to_o make_v a_o solemn_a and_o more_o particular_a commemoration_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n to_o frequent_a church_n with_o more_o and_o great_a devotion_n there_o to_o repair_v by_o attention_n by_o humility_n of_o spirit_n and_o by_o purity_n of_o heart_n all_o the_o default_n wherein_o we_o have_v fall_v in_o all_o the_o other_o mass_n either_o by_o the_o disquiet_n of_o worldly_a care_n or_o by_o the_o dulness_n and_o weakness_n of_o humane_a frailty_n and_o there_o with_o respect_n to_o receive_v this_o sacrament_n and_o to_o receive_v increase_n of_o grace_n almost_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o breviary_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v attend_v by_o procession_n wherein_o the_o host_n be_v bear_v with_o pomp_n and_o magnificence_n diesteim_n say_v 5._o offic._n fir_n 6._o infra_fw-la oct._n corp._n christ_n lect_v 4._o &_o 5._o that_o it_o be_v pope_n john_n the_o twenty_o second_v which_o introduce_v this_o custom_n but_o bossius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o after_o he_o genebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n book_n iv_o place_n it_o much_o late_a and_o say_v that_o it_o begin_v a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o holy_a day_n to_o be_v practise_v at_o pavia_n from_o whence_o it_o spread_v itself_o abroad_o into_o all_o the_o western_a church_n and_o especial_o at_o anger_n be_v where_o berengarius_fw-la have_v be_v archdeacon_n upon_o which_o several_a observe_v that_o this_o institution_n be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o very_o far_o from_o carry_v in_o procession_n the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v administer_v they_o the_o door_n shut_v even_o from_o the_o iii_o century_n and_o conceal_v they_o not_o only_o from_o unbeliever_n and_o idolater_n but_o even_o also_o from_o the_o catechumeny_n which_o be_v make_v to_o go_v out_o when_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v administer_v they_o add_v that_o this_o procession_n be_v very_o ill_o resent_v by_o many_o person_n that_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o fine_a queen_n catherine_n de_fw-fr medicis_n write_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1561._o as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n

come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o you_o be_v also_o holy_a have_v receive_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o holy_a thing_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a therefore_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n observe_v in_o few_o word_n in_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 407._o 1_o theoria_fw-la rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 2_o bibl._n pat._n grec_n well_fw-mi lat._n p._n 407._o that_o god_n take_v pleasure_n in_o give_v holy_a thing_n unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n and_o then_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o augmentation_n of_o this_o purity_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v speak_v by_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o 2_o ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n christ_n 3_o de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n anaceph_n 4_o in_o anaceph_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n that_o quicken_v we_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v testify_v moreover_o the_o sacrament_n effect_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o a_o good_a medicine_n do_v operate_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o body_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o when_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n but_o that_o they_o intend_v that_o communicant_n shall_v at_o the_o least_o use_n as_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n unto_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o divine_a medicine_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o take_v when_o we_o intend_v to_o purge_v our_o body_n for_o when_o we_o intend_v to_o take_v physic_n we_o live_v the_o day_n before_o within_o some_o bound_n and_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o surcharge_n the_o stomach_n that_o it_o may_v operate_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o profit_n for_o the_o purge_n out_o of_o peccant_a humour_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o be_v to_o present_v ourselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v prepare_v and_o dispose_v our_o soul_n to_o receive_v this_o save_a remedy_n the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o show_n and_o make_v itself_o to_o be_v feel_v in_o heal_v the_o spiritual_a malady_n wherewith_o we_o be_v natural_o oppress_v this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o thought_n of_o hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o say_v cor._n apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 18._o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o come_v unto_o it_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o do_v receive_v it_o with_o respect_n beside_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v institute_v to_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n one_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n 27._o hom._n 27._o macarius_n be_v it_o not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o delight_v to_o make_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n he_o may_v spread_v abroad_o his_o grace_n his_o blessing_n and_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o he_o may_v incessant_o apply_v unto_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o death_n wherein_o they_o find_v their_o life_n their_o joy_n their_o comfort_n and_o their_o salvation_n in_o fine_a the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o a_o symbol_n of_o unity_n a_o band_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o peace_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o desire_v that_o believer_n shall_v maintain_v a_o holy_a concord_n among_o themselves_o and_o a_o perfect_a union_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v careful_a of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o band_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o unto_o each_o other_o bowel_n of_o pity_n and_o of_o charity_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v therefore_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v oblation_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o reconcile_v and_o not_o accept_v they_o they_o admit_v they_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o one_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o other_o therefore_o they_o warn_v believer_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o and_o to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o holy_a kiss_v mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o deacon_n cry_v say_v st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n embrace_v and_o mutual_o kiss_v each_o other_o and_o then_o we_o salute_v one_o another_o but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o kiss_n as_o common_a friend_n do_v give_v unto_o each_o other_o when_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a place_n this_o kiss_n do_v unite_v soul_n and_o make_v they_o hope_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o unite_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o retain_v the_o memory_n of_o injury_n any_o long_o and_o therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v when_o you_o bring_v your_o gift_n unto_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o you_o there_o remember_v that_o your_o brother_n have_v aught_o against_o you_o leave_v there_o thy_o gift_n before_o the_o altar_n and_o go_v first_o be_v reconcile_v with_o thy_o brother_n and_o then_o come_v offer_v thy_o gift_n this_o kiss_v then_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kiss_n st._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v greet_v one_o another_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o they_o believe_v this_o union_n so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o as_o they_o think_v one_o can_v receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o the_o sacrament_n how_o much_o soever_o other_o way_n one_o be_v addict_v unto_o good_a work_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostom_n after_o have_v exalt_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unit_v soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o make_v we_o all_o to_o become_v one_o body_n he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n strict_o to_o unite_v their_o soul_n by_o the_o band_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o he_o add_v although_o we_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi praed_fw-we iud_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 465._o if_o we_o neglect_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o peace_n we_o shall_v reap_v no_o advantage_n for_o our_o salvation_n all_o the_o liturgy_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o believer_n give_v each_o other_o before_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v also_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o indeed_o the_o time_n of_o kiss_v each_o other_o be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o church_n in_o some_o it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o in_o other_o just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o communicate_v but_o however_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o before_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v a_o very_a great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n but_o at_o length_n it_o insensible_o vanish_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v put_v instead_o of_o this_o mutual_a kiss_n that_o which_o they_o call_v kiss_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o little_a silver_n plate_n or_o of_o some_o other_o matter_n with_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o saint_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o each_o person_n to_o kiss_v a_o custom_n not_o very_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n 81._o lect._n 81._o for_o than_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o gabriel_n biel_n in_o some_o of_o his_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o liturgy_n whether_o this_o kiss_n be_v give_v indifferent_o among_o man_n and_o woman_n 32._o lib._n 3._o c._n 32._o i_o only_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o in_o the_o rational_a of_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n extr_n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o extr_n who_o live_v

in_o the_o xiii_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o give_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o among_o person_n of_o the_o same_o sex_n i_o say_v that_o man_n kiss_v each_o other_o and_o also_o woman_n the_o like_a and_o because_o all_o these_o disposition_n be_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o nature_n but_o gift_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n the_o ancient_a christian_n address_v themselves_o unto_o he_o by_o devout_a prayer_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o what_o they_o want_v that_o be_v the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o communicate_v save_o and_o worthy_o cassander_n have_v collect_v several_a of_o these_o prayer_n but_o they_o be_v pen_v various_o according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o communicant_n we_o forbear_v insert_v they_o in_o this_o place_n to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v in_o prosecute_a our_o design_n whether_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o have_v require_v these_o disposition_n before_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n have_v also_o require_v that_o the_o communicant_n shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v chap._n iu._n wherein_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v examine_v well_o to_o explain_v a_o matter_n and_o to_o give_v it_o the_o full_a demonstration_n which_o it_o require_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o question_n must_v first_o of_o all_o be_v plain_o state_v because_o it_o be_v thereupon_o most_o common_o that_o the_o clear_n of_o it_o do_v chief_o depend_v be_v therefore_o to_o treat_v of_o so_o weighty_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o which_o now_o offer_v itself_o the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v be_v careful_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o his_o sacrament_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v all_o christian_n be_v agree_v upon_o this_o point_n but_o whether_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o the_o priest_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o hostie_a and_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o appear_v to_o i_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v agree_v this_o to_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n 5._o sess_n 13._o c._n 5._o when_o it_o define_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o all_o the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v render_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o veneration_n the_o worship_n of_o latry_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o true_a god_n it_o must_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v acknowledge_v as_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o object_n true_o adorable_a and_o that_o his_o flesh_n itself_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v render_v it_o the_o high_a religious_a worship_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o privilege_n it_o have_v of_o be_v unite_v into_o one_o person_n with_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n when_o therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v of_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v nothing_o whereunto_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o acquiesce_v as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n for_o say_v they_o in_o come_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n one_o can_v meditate_v of_o the_o infinite_a love_n he_o have_v for_o we_o send_v our_o thought_n unto_o mount_n calvary_n to_o consider_v the_o precious_a blood_n which_o he_o there_o shed_v make_v reflection_n upon_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n where_o he_o be_v sit_v with_o his_o father_n nor_o ever_o so_o little_o cast_v a_o eye_n upon_o that_o ineffable_a goodness_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o communicate_v himself_o unto_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a humble_v itself_o in_o his_o presence_n and_o do_v true_o adore_v he_o a_o adoration_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v refer_v what_o be_v say_v by_o origen_n or_o at_o least_o the_o author_n of_o some_o homily_n that_o be_v in_o his_o work_n what_o we_o read_v say_v he_o in_o the_o gospel_n 285._o hom._n 5._o in_o divers_a t._n 2._o p._n 285._o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v over_o by_o we_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o the_o genturion_n say_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o at_o this_o time_n jesus_n christ_n do_v yet_o enter_v under_o the_o roof_n of_o believer_n by_o two_o figure_n or_o after_o two_o manner_n of_o way_n viz._n when_o holy_a man_n belove_v of_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o church_n enter_v under_o your_o roof_n than_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v by_o they_o and_o you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o receive_v our_o saviour_n when_o also_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a food_n the_o bread_n of_o life_n i_o say_v and_o the_o cup_n you_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o then_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v under_o your_o roof_n humble_a yourselves_o therefore_o and_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o centurion_n say_v lord_z i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o wheresoever_o he_o enter_v unworthy_o he_o there_o enter_v for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o he_o which_o receive_v he_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n enter_v under_o our_o roof_n by_o his_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o there_o enter_v by_o his_o minister_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v humble_v ourselves_o in_o receive_v as_o well_o his_o servant_n as_o his_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n this_o act_n of_o humility_n may_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o we_o give_v unto_o he_o which_o have_v institute_v the_o one_o and_o which_o send_v unto_o we_o the_o other_o confess_v that_o we_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o this_o favour_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n express_v themselves_o so_o full_o that_o the_o reader_n will_v find_v no_o difficulty_n to_o penetrate_v into_o their_o meaning_n for_o see_v here_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o first_o 12_o ambros_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 3._o c._n 12_o we_o adore_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o mystery_n he_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v i_o will_v not_o now_o insist_v upon_o the_o manner_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o that_o have_v be_v treat_v of_o at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o only_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a doctor_n which_o speak_v of_o adore_v our_o saviour_n when_o we_o communicate_v to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o divert_v the_o examination_n we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v join_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n who_o say_v let_v no_o body_n eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 98._o in_o psal_n 98._o until_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v he_o how_o say_v some_o be_v it_o possible_a st._n austin_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v see_v he_o so_o formal_o deny_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n for_o speak_v of_o thing_n sensible_a and_o corporeal_a i_o mean_v of_o creature_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v to_o represent_v thing_n spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v although_o we_o shall_v draw_v image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o put_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o these_o sign_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o adore_v 6._o ep._n 119._o ad_fw-la januar_fw-la cap._n 6._o the_o water_n and_o oil_n of_o baptism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o particular_o for_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o it_o be_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o desire_v we_o shall_v address_v our_o adoration_n without_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n corinth_n homil._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n you_o do_v not_o only_o see_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n but_o you_o also_o know_v the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o it_o and_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v and_o accomplish_v be_v well_o inform_v of_o all_o these_o mystery_n let_v we_o then_o stir_v up_o ourselves_o let_v we_o be_v seize_v with_o astonishment_n and_o let_v we_o testify_v yet_o great_a respect_n than_o be_v show_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n